that_o be_v rise_v again_o it_o follow_v then_o open_v he_o their_o mind_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n which_o be_v only_o then_o those_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n sure_o justine_n the_o martyr_n in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o dispute_n with_o typho_n the_o jew_n as_o true_o as_o manifest_o profess_v that_o the_o understanding_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v a_o grace_n give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n among_o the_o rest_n of_o distribution_n of_o his_o spirit_n upon_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n shed_v forth_o upon_o the_o church_n eph._n iu._n 8_o which_o be_v show_v the_o jew_n their_o eye_n be_v darken_v as_o their_o heart_n harden_v that_o they_o can_v not_o understand_v the_o truth_n in_o they_o now_o it_o be_v not_o my_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o thereby_o he_o challenge_v to_o himself_o the_o same_o miraculous_a grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n that_o concern_v christ_n be_v by_o that_o grace_n interpret_v by_o he_o in_o his_o writing_n and_o therefore_o as_o true_o as_o those_o in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v first_o reveal_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o immediate_a and_o extraordinary_a operation_n of_o god_n spirit_n though_o christian_n build_v on_o that_o which_o they_o receive_v from_o person_n so_o inspire_v may_v have_v add_v many_o thing_n inconsequent_a to_o those_o principle_n now_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v manifest_a to_o all_o man_n reason_n that_o those_o thing_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o the_o scripture_n to_o all_o understanding_n that_o can_v not_o be_v discern_v in_o it_o without_o a_o miraculous_a operation_n of_o god_n spirit_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o manife_a than_o those_o particular_n of_o the_o law_n which_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v by_o way_n of_o allegory_n expound_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o his_o person_n and_o gospel_n and_o kingdom_n that_o the_o first_o adam_n be_v to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o second_o though_o to_o a_o contrary_a effect_n of_o life_n by_o christ_n in_o stead_n of_o death_n by_o adam_n and_z that_o he_o take_v our_o flesh_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o as_o to_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o the_o first_o adam_n be_v make_v as_o to_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v clear_o declare_v by_o the_o apostle_n rom._n v._n 12-14_a 1_o cor._n xv._o 45-49_a ebr._n ii_o 6-15_a that_o no_o and_o what_o befall_v the_o world_n hy_o the_o deluge_n under_o he_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o what_o befall_v the_o church_n under_o christ_n by_o baptism_n be_v no_o less_o manifest_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n iii_o 20_o 21_o 22._o and_o not_o only_o this_o particular_a but_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o befall_v the_o father_n and_o prophet_n and_o martyr_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v evident_o make_v a_o figure_n of_o what_o befall_v the_o disciple_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o gospel_n ebr._n xi_o as_o it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o the_o pilgrimage_n of_o the_o patriarch_n abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o of_o their_o posterity_n the_o israelite_n from_o egypt_n through_o the_o wilderness_n into_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n be_v there_o declare_v and_o of_o all_o christian_n receive_v for_o the_o figure_n of_o that_o journey_n which_o all_o profess_v to_o travail_v from_o sin_n wherein_o it_o find_v they_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o happiness_n how_o else_o shall_v the_o argument_n hold_v which_o the_o apostle_n draw_v from_o that_o which_o befall_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n travail_v through_o the_o wilderness_n to_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o christian_n in_o their_o journey_n towards_o everlasting_a happiness_n 1_o cor._n x._o 1-11_a ebr._n iii_o 7_o iv_o 11._o but_o after_o their_o come_n into_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n as_o the_o persecution_n which_o the_o prophet_n endure_v ebr._n xi_o 36_o 37_o 38._o mat._n xxiii_o 34_o evidence_n they_o to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n cross_n as_o the_o expiation_n make_v by_o all_o high_a priest_n be_v evident_o expound_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o ebrewes_n to_o shadow_v the_o take_v away_o of_o sin_n by_o christ_n so_o it_o be_v no_o less_o evident_a that_o all_o the_o judge_n and_o king_n and_o high_a priest_n and_o prophet_n of_o god_n people_n anoint_v by_o god_n be_v figure_n of_o our_o lord_n both_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o enemy_n of_o it_o than_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o thing_n unless_o we_o say_v as_o no_o man_n in_o his_o right_a sense_n will_v say_v that_o they_o be_v manifest_a to_o all_o that_o read_v the_o old_a testament_n though_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o christianity_n or_o the_o new_a we_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christianity_n necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v clear_a to_o all_o understanding_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n no_o less_o clear_a be_v it_o by_o the_o say_n and_o do_n of_o our_o lord_n record_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o intent_n free_o and_o open_o at_o least_o all_o way_n and_o every_o where_o to_o declare_v the_o truth_n and_o substance_n of_o it_o by_o the_o say_a saying_n and_o do_n manifest_a indeed_o it_o be_v that_o he_o do_v public_o and_o free_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v that_o christ_n who_o the_o prophet_n have_v foretell_v and_o the_o nation_n expect_v and_o of_o this_o no_o doubt_n can_v be_v make_v by_o any_o man_n that_o with_o common_a reason_n examine_v all_o that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n though_o not_o all_o time_n so_o free_a in_o declare_v even_o this_o truth_n as_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o he_o john_n x._o 24._o how_o long_o hold_v thou_o our_o mind_n in_o suspense_n if_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n free_o tell_v we_o it_o and_o we_o see_v mat._n xii_o 14_o 20._o what_o difference_n of_o opinion_n there_o be_v about_o it_o in_o his_o life_n time_n forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o declare_v it_o till_o his_o death_n but_o grant_v this_o to_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o gospel_n neither_o be_v it_o manifest_a by_o they_o that_o nothing_o else_o be_v requisite_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v believe_v concern_v his_o person_n and_o kingdom_n nor_o that_o thereby_o he_o intend_v to_o make_v manifest_a what_o he_o know_v requisite_a to_o be_v believe_v of_o they_o that_o shall_v embrace_v it_o when_o it_o be_v become_v requisite_a this_o be_v enough_o to_o answer_v the_o leviathan_n with_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvarion_n of_o a_o christian_a to_o believe_v any_o more_o than_o this_o that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n which_o if_o it_o can_v appear_v by_o the_o gospel_n alone_a then_o will_v i_o not_o dispute_v any_o further_a that_o all_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_o deliver_v by_o the_o gospel_n i_o do_v for_o my_o part_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christianity_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o badge_n and_o cognisance_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v mark_v it_o with_o by_o his_o commission_n to_o his_o apostle_n mat._n xxviii_o 19_o 20._o go_v make_v all_o nation_n disciple_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n teach_v they_o to_o observe_v all_o that_o i_o have_v command_v you_o but_o shall_v i_o say_v it_o be_v clear_o contain_v in_o these_o word_n about_o the_o intent_n and_o effect_n whereof_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v so_o much_o dispute_v the_o church_n it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_v have_v always_o reject_v those_o that_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o holy_a trinity_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n subsist_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o godhead_n at_o this_o day_n socinus_n and_o his_o follower_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v only_o that_o we_o be_v to_o profess_v whether_o we_o be_v baptize_v or_o not_o that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v a_o man_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o for_o undertake_v or_o for_o do_v god_n message_n tender_v reconcilement_n with_o god_n to_o mankind_n have_v by_o god_n gift_n the_o same_o power_n with_o god_n to_o govern_v his_o kingdom_n and_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v as_o god_n for_o it_o whether_o or_o no_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o believe_v this_o sense_n of_o they_o positive_o or_o will_v not_o be_v tie_v to_o believe_v positive_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o
because_o speech_n itself_o stand_v upon_o reason_n show_v it_o to_o be_v the_o former_a as_o that_o whereupon_o it_o stand_v but_o even_o so_o it_o matter_n not_o for_o though_o god_n have_v not_o yet_o send_v forth_o his_o speech_n he_o have_v it_o no_o less_o within_o himself_o with_o and_o within_o his_o very_a reason_n silent_o think_v and_o dispose_n with_o himself_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v to_o utter_v by_o speech_n further_n cap._n vi_o &_o vii_o nam_fw-la ut_fw-la primum_fw-la deus_fw-la voluit_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la cum_fw-la sophia_n ratione_fw-la &_o sermone_fw-la disposuerat_fw-la intrase_n in_o substantias_fw-la &_o species_n sâ—as_v edere_fw-la ipsum_fw-la primum_fw-la protulit_fw-la sermonem_fw-la habentem_fw-la intra_fw-la se_fw-la individuas_fw-la svas_fw-la rationem_fw-la &_o sapientiam_fw-la ut_fw-la per_fw-la ipsum_fw-la â—ierent_fw-la universa_fw-la per_fw-la quem_fw-la erant_fw-la cogitata_fw-la &_o disposita_fw-la imo_fw-la &_o facta_fw-la jam_fw-la quantum_fw-la in_o deisensu_fw-la hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la eye_n deerat_fw-la ut_fw-la coram_fw-la quoque_fw-la in_o suis_fw-la speciâ—bus_fw-la &_o substantiis_fw-la cognoscerentur_fw-la &_o tenerentur_fw-la tunc_fw-la igitur_fw-la etiam_fw-la ipse_fw-la sâ—rmâ—_n speciem_fw-la &_o ornatum_fw-la suum_fw-la sumit_fw-la sonum_fw-la &_o vocem_fw-la cum_fw-la dicit_fw-la deus_fw-la fiat_n lux._n hâ—c_fw-la est_fw-la nativitas_fw-la perfecta_fw-la sermonis_fw-la dum_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la procedit_fw-la conditus_fw-la ab_fw-la â—o_o primum_fw-la ad_fw-la cogitatum_fw-la in_fw-la nomine_fw-la sophiae_fw-la dominus_fw-la condidit_fw-la i_o initium_fw-la viarum_fw-la dehinc_fw-la generatus_fw-la ad_fw-la effectum_fw-la cum_fw-la pararet_fw-la coelum_fw-la aderam_fw-la ei_fw-la siâ—â—l_fw-la exinde_fw-la â—um_fw-la patrem_fw-la sibi_fw-la faciens_fw-la de_fw-la quo_fw-la procedendo_fw-la filius_fw-la factus_fw-la est_fw-la primogenitus_fw-la ut_fw-la ante_fw-la omne_fw-la genitus_fw-la &_o unigenitus_fw-la ut_fw-la solus_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la genitus_fw-la proprie_fw-la de_fw-la vuluâ—_fw-la cordis_fw-la ipsius_fw-la secundum_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o pater_fw-la ipse_fw-la testatur_fw-la eructavit_fw-la cor_fw-la meum_fw-la sermonem_fw-la optimum_fw-la ad_fw-la quem_fw-la deinceps_fw-la gaudens_fw-la proinde_fw-la gaâ—deâ—tem_fw-la in_o persona_fw-la illiâ—â—_n filius_fw-la meus_fw-la es_fw-la tu_fw-la ego_fw-la hodie_fw-la genui_fw-la te_fw-la &_o ante_fw-la luciferum_fw-la genui_fw-la te_fw-la sic_fw-la &_o filius_fw-la ex_fw-la sva_fw-la persona_fw-la profitetur_fw-la patrem_fw-la in_o nomine_fw-la sophiae_fw-la dominus_fw-la condidit_fw-la i_o initium_fw-la viarum_fw-la in_o opera_fw-la sva_fw-la for_o as_o soon_o as_o god_n please_v to_o put_v forth_o into_o their_o own_o substance_n and_o kind_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v order_v within_o himself_o with_o the_o reason_n and_o speech_n of_o wisdom_n the_o first_o he_o bring_v forth_o be_v speech_n have_v in_o it_o reason_n and_o wisdom_n from_o which_o it_o be_v unseparable_a that_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v make_v by_o that_o whereby_o they_o have_v be_v devise_v and_o dispose_v nay_o make_v aleready_o as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o god_n for_o they_o want_v only_o this_o to_o be_v know_v and_o have_v in_o their_o own_o kind_n and_o substance_n then_o therefore_o even_o god_n speech_n itself_o assume_v his_o own_o kind_n and_o dress_v sound_n and_o voice_n when_o god_n say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n this_o be_v the_o perfect_a birth_n of_o speech_n as_o it_o proceed_v from_o god_n first_o make_v by_o he_o for_o a_o think_v devise_v by_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o wisdom_n the_o lord_n make_v i_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o way_n then_o engender_v to_o effect_n i_o be_v together_o with_o he_o when_o he_o prepare_v the_o heaven_n thenceforth_o make_v he_o his_o father_n for_o i_o read_v patrem_fw-la sibi_fw-la faciens_fw-la not_o pâ—câ—m_n as_o i_o find_v it_o promise_v by_o proceed_v from_o who_o he_o become_v a_o son_n first-born_a as_o bear_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o only_o as_o alone_o engender_v by_o god_n from_o the_o proper_a womb_n of_o his_o heart_n according_a as_o the_o father_n himself_o also_o witness_v my_o heart_n have_v utter_v a_o excellent_a speech_n to_o who_o rejoice_v according_a as_o he_o rejoice_v in_o the_o father_n person_n he_o say_v thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o and_o before_o the_o morning_n star_n have_v i_o engender_v thou_o as_o the_o son_n also_o in_o his_o person_n profess_v the_o father_n under_o the_o name_n of_o wisdom_n the_o lord_n make_v i_o the_o begin_n of_o way_n unto_o his_o work_n all_o this_o if_o it_o be_v understand_v as_o become_v god_n will_v contain_v nothing_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o god_n church_n whether_o it_o contain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o not_o through_o sound_n and_o voice_n and_o speech_n and_o thought_n or_o devise_v if_o they_o be_v understand_v as_o they_o signify_v in_o god_n creature_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o his_o excellence_n but_o so_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o arius_n his_o heresy_n as_o to_o answer_v the_o very_a ground_n of_o it_o by_o say_v that_o the_o word_n or_o reason_n or_o wisdom_n of_o god_n which_o incarnate_a be_v our_o lord_n christ_n be_v from_o everlasting_a in_o god_n but_o not_o under_o the_o notion_n quality_n or_o attribute_v of_o son_n till_o the_o make_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o as_o tertulliane_n say_v in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o the_o objection_n be_v quote_v accidentis_fw-la rei_fw-la mentio_fw-la the_o mention_n of_o a_o accessary_n to_o wit_n the_o declaration_n of_o god_n will_v to_o make_v the_o world_n give_v he_o the_o denomination_n of_o son_n which_o he_o bear_v not_o afore_o according_a to_o tertulliane_n whether_o he_o hit_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o it_o or_o only_o endeavour_v so_o to_o do_v though_o always_o the_o same_o from_o everlasting_a the_o answer_n to_o this_o difficult_a passage_n of_o tertulliane_n may_v serve_v for_o another_o contra_fw-la praxeam_fw-la cap._n ii_o unicum_fw-la deum_fw-la non_fw-la alius_fw-la putat_fw-la credendum_fw-la quam_fw-la si_fw-la ipsum_fw-la eundemque_fw-la &_o patrem_fw-la &_o filium_fw-la &_o spiritum_fw-la dicat_fw-la quasi_fw-la non_fw-la sic_fw-la quoquc_fw-la unus_fw-la sit_fw-la omne_fw-la dum_fw-la ex_fw-la uno_fw-la omne_fw-la per_fw-la substantiâ—_n scilicet_fw-la unitatem_fw-la &_o nihilominus_fw-la custodiatur_fw-la aeconomiae_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la quae_fw-la unitatem_fw-la in_o trinitatem_fw-la disponit_fw-la tres_fw-la dividens_fw-la patrem_fw-la filium_fw-la &_o spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la tres_fw-fr autem_fw-la not_o sâ—aâ—â—_n sed_fw-la gradu_fw-la non_fw-la substantia_fw-la sed_fw-la forma_fw-la nec_fw-la potestate_fw-la sed_fw-la specie_fw-la vnius_fw-la autem_fw-la status_fw-la &_o unius_fw-la substantiae_fw-la &_o unius_fw-la potestatis_fw-la quia_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la ex_fw-la quâ—_n &_o gradus_fw-la isti_fw-la &_o formae_fw-la &_o species_n in_o nomine_fw-la patris_fw-la &_o filii_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la deputantur_fw-la he_o think_v he_o be_v not_o otherwise_o to_o believe_v one_o god_n then_o say_v that_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v all_o one_o as_o if_o one_o be_v not_o all_o as_o well_o if_o all_o proceed_v from_o one_o by_o unity_n of_o substance_n forsooth_o preserve_v nevertheless_o the_o mystery_n of_o that_o distribution_n which_o dispose_v the_o unity_n into_o a_o trinity_n order_v three_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o not_o three_o for_o state_n but_o for_o rank_n not_o for_o substance_n but_o for_o form_n not_o for_o power_n but_o for_o specialty_n but_o of_o one_o state_n one_o substance_n one_o power_n because_o one_o god_n from_o who_o those_o rank_n and_o form_n and_o specialty_n be_v understand_v these_o word_n non_fw-la statu_fw-la sed_fw-la gradu_fw-la both_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o valentia_n meet_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o bullinger_n not_o name_v his_o author_n have_v charge_v with_o arianisme_n be_v indeed_o tertuallian_n word_n manifest_o express_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n the_o substance_n state_n and_o power_n of_o it_o in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n by_o their_o personal_a property_n character_n or_o notion_n in_o the_o term_n of_o gradus_fw-la formae_fw-la &_o species_n rank_n form_n and_o specialty_n no_o other_o be_v then_o in_o use_n in_o like_a sort_n ignatius_n according_a to_o the_o true_a copy_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d goa_n be_v bear_v epist_n ad_fw-la ephes_n he_o call_v he_o there_o son_n of_o god_n and_o son_n of_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n manifest_a as_o man_n he_o call_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eternal_a word_n that_o come_v not_o forth_o from_o silence_n epist_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la athanasius_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la quote_v out_o of_o he_o we_o have_v one_o physician_n bodily_a and_o incorporeal_a engender_v and_o not_o engender_v god_n in_o man_n justine_n call_v he_o the_o word_n of_o god_n indistinct_a from_o he_o in_o virtue_n and_o power_n and_o â—â—caranate_n he_o make_v he_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n and_o the_o king_n of_o glory_n he_o express_v his_o procession_n by_o light_n kindle_v from_o light_n and_o fire_n from_o fire_n
or_o true_o suppose_v to_o be_v god_n therefore_o our_o lord_n argue_v that_o the_o father_n judge_v no_o man_n himself_o have_v give_v the_o power_n of_o judge_v to_o the_o son_n that_o all_o may_v honour_v the_o son_n as_o they_o honour_v the_o father_n because_o he_o that_o honour_v not_o the_o son_n honour_v not_o the_o father_n john_n v._n 22._o 23._o to_o wit_n since_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n whereby_o we_o may_v see_v how_o easy_a it_o be_v to_o answer_v the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v from_o the_o word_n oâ—_n s._n peter_n act._n ii_o 36._o let_v all_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n know_v assure_o that_o god_n have_v make_v this_o jesus_n who_o you_o crucify_v lord_n and_o christ_n as_o if_o this_o honour_n and_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o our_o lord_n christ_n upon_o the_o title_n of_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o god_n and_o so_o much_o signify_v by_o s._n paul_n when_o he_o tell_v the_o jew_n of_o pisidia_n act_n xiii_o 33._o that_o god_n have_v fulfil_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o the_o father_n to_o they_o and_o their_o child_n raise_v up_o jesus_n as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o second_o psalm_n thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o for_o when_o the_o apostle_n argue_v that_o christ_n be_v become_v so_o much_o superior_a to_o the_o angel_n as_o he_o have_v inherit_v a_o more_o excellent_a name_n because_o to_o who_o of_o the_o angel_n be_v it_o ever_o say_v thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o heb._n i._n 4_o 5._o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o not_o the_o title_n of_o son_n of_o god_n which_o at_o present_a i_o speak_v not_o of_o but_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_v due_a to_o he_o that_o wear_v it_o be_v due_a by_o god_n raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a to_o the_o estate_n of_o sit_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n then_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o unjust_a for_o as_o it_o be_v true_o say_v by_o our_o lord_n after_o his_o rise_n again_o mat._n xxviii_o 18._o all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v no_o less_o true_o say_v mat._n xi_o 27._o all_o thing_n be_v deliver_v to_o i_o by_o my_o father_n neither_o know_v any_o man_n the_o son_n but_o the_o father_n nor_o know_v any_o man_n the_o father_n but_o the_o son_n and_o whosoever_o the_o son_n will_v reveal_v he_o to_o and_o therefore_o not_o dispute_v at_o present_a what_o the_o power_n give_v the_o son_n by_o the_o father_n be_v it_o shall_v be_v enough_o for_o my_o pupose_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v give_v he_o when_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a to_o wit_n that_o which_o all_o christian_n acknowledge_v when_o they_o worship_v he_o for_o god_n for_o how_o shall_v any_o man_n understand_v that_o the_o man_n jesus_n by_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n by_o any_o thing_n that_o his_o humane_a nature_n can_v be_v endue_v with_o shall_v be_v worship_v for_o god_n have_v not_o this_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o he_o from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o be_v man_n as_o i_o have_v show_v you_o those_o who_o make_v this_o objection_n do_v acknowledge_v it_o to_o have_v be_v due_a for_o it_o be_v our_o lord_n argument_n that_o the_o son_n be_v to_o be_v honour_v as_o the_o father_n because_o his_o father_n have_v give_v he_o the_o power_n of_o raise_v the_o dead_a to_o life_n and_o of_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a john_n v._n 25_o 30._o even_o then_o when_o he_o argue_v with_o the_o jew_n therefore_o when_o s._n thomas_n be_v satisfy_v that_o our_o lord_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a cry_v out_o my_o lord_n and_o my_o god_n john_n xx._n 28._o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o cause_n to_o understand_v any_o abatement_n in_o the_o notion_n of_o god_n or_o lord_n then_o when_o david_n or_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n cry_v out_o my_o god_n my_o god_n why_o have_v thou_o forsake_v i_o psal_n xxii_o 1._o for_o if_o david_n or_o s._n thomas_n be_v such_o man_n as_o believe_v those_o to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v not_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o say_v that_o their_o god_n be_v not_o absolute_o god_n but_o suppose_v they_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n we_o can_v deny_v he_o to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n who_o they_o so_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n ix_o 5._o of_o who_o be_v christ_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o evermore_o there_o be_v some_o pretence_n make_v that_o erasmus_n find_v not_o the_o word_n god_n allege_v by_o s._n hillary_n and_o s._n cyprian_a and_o grotius_n i_o know_v not_o upon_o what_o mistake_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o syriack_n for_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v the_o syriack_n will_v find_v it_o there_o as_o plain_a as_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o be_v there_o and_o suppose_v it_o not_o there_o he_o that_o consider_v what_o the_o jew_n with_o who_o s._n paul_n have_v be_v breed_v never_o fall_v from_o their_o god_n understand_v by_o the_o bless_a will_v never_o understand_v he_o to_o be_v call_v any_o thing_n less_o than_o god_n that_o be_v call_v bless_v for_o evermore_o now_o when_o s._n john_n say_v 1_o john_n v._n 20._o we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a god_n in_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v the_o true_a god_n and_o eternal_a life_n when_o s._n paul_n say_v titus_n ii_o 13._o expect_v the_o bless_a hope_n and_o glorious_a appearance_n of_o the_o great_a god_n and_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n when_o s._n judas_n say_v of_o the_o heretic_n who_o he_o write_v against_o deny_v that_o only_a lord_n god_n and_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n judas_n 9_o it_o be_v stout_o insist_v upon_o by_o the_o socinian_o that_o god_n and_o christ_n be_v speak_v of_o here_o as_o several_a person_n and_o so_o that_o these_o attribute_n belong_v to_o god_n concern_v not_o christ_n and_o example_n be_v bring_v to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o unusual_a and_o therefore_o not_o unreasonable_a that_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n john_n this_o he_o be_v the_o true_a god_n shall_v have_v reference_n not_o to_o the_o son_n jesus_n christ_n mention_v next_o afore_o but_o to_o the_o true_a god_n which_o be_v the_o father_n mention_v at_o more_o distance_n that_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o s._n judas_n though_o the_o article_n be_v not_o repeat_v when_o they_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o this_o do_v not_o argue_v the_o same_o christ_n to_o be_v mean_v by_o both_o title_n refer_v to_o he_o by_o the_o same_o article_n but_o be_v only_o a_o bare_a want_n of_o the_o article_n in_o the_o second_o place_n of_o which_o they_o give_v we_o example_n enough_o but_o all_o this_o can_v prove_v no_o more_o then_o that_o these_o text_n may_v be_v so_o understand_v if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o word_n to_o argue_v that_o so_o they_o must_v be_v understand_v which_o here_o appear_v not_o on_o the_o other_o â—â—de_v for_o the_o text_n of_o s._n judas_n if_o we_o compare_v it_o with_o s._n peter_n who_o write_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o s._n judas_n of_o the_o same_o heretic_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n in_o stead_n of_o the_o word_n quote_v out_o of_o s._n judas_n he_o put_v only_o that_o they_o deny_v the_o lord_n or_o the_o master_n that_o buy_v they_o in_o the_o end_n of_o it_o he_o signify_v manifest_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o christian_n that_o fall_v away_o 2_o pet._n ii_o 1_o 20_o 21_o 22._o whereby_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v our_o lord_n christ_n jesus_n who_o he_o call_v the_o only_a lord_n or_o master_n because_o he_o redeem_v we_o from_o the_o state_n of_o captive_n and_o therefore_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o who_o he_o call_v god_n and_o true_o as_o i_o show_v afore_o that_o s._n john_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o the_o revelation_n write_v against_o the_o same_o heretic_n so_o can_v there_o no_o question_n be_v make_v that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o of_o who_o he_o say_v 1_o john_n ii_o 22_o 23._o who_o be_v the_o liar_n but_o he_o that_o deni_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n this_o be_v the_o antichrist_n that_o deni_v the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n whosoever_o deni_v the_o son_n neither_o have_v the_o father_n though_o we_o suppose_v this_o epistle_n to_o be_v write_v to_o the_o than_o christian_a jew_n for_o whereas_o they_o all_o pretend_v to_o hold_v god_n the_o father_n who_o as_o jew_n original_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o apostle_n argue_v that_o bring_v in_o another_o
exalt_v neither_o be_v it_o any_o difficulty_n that_o christ_n can_v not_o be_v exalt_v to_o any_o eminence_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v due_a to_o he_o as_o god_n in_o man_n flesh_n and_o therefore_o that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o as_o incarnate_a can_v not_o be_v due_a to_o his_o cross_n for_o the_o assumption_n of_o man_n nature_n be_v a_o work_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o nature_n the_o state_n which_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v to_o assume_v in_o our_o nature_n be_v not_o determinable_a any_o way_n but_o by_o the_o voluntary_a appointment_n of_o god_n and_o the_o father_n who_o order_v it_o so_o that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n dwell_v in_o our_o lord_n christ_n without_o measure_n to_o be_v exercise_v in_o such_o measure_n and_o upon_o such_o reason_n as_o god_n shall_v appoint_v nor_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n dwell_v in_o our_o flesh_n to_o depend_v upon_o his_o obedience_n and_o suffering_n in_o it_o the_o declaration_n hereof_o be_v that_o which_o s._n paul_n call_v that_o name_n above_o all_o name_n at_o which_o all_o thing_n bow_v which_o the_o giving_z of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o our_o lord_n christ_n to_o convince_v the_o world_n of_o it_o upon_o his_o exaltation_n be_v that_o which_o effect_v so_o say_v s._n peter_n act_v ii_o 33_o be_v therefore_o exalt_v to_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o promise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o the_o father_n he_o have_v shâ—d_v forth_o this_o which_o you_o now_o see_v and_o hear_v for_o it_o be_v true_a our_o lord_n promise_v his_o disciple_n the_o holy_a ghost_n john_n fourteen_o 16_o 17_o 18._o xvi_o 7_o 13_o 14_o 15._o but_o this_o promise_n he_o receive_v upon_o his_o advancement_n to_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v then_o and_o thereupon_o enable_v to_o perform_v it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n signify_v mat._n xxviii_o 18._o when_o he_o say_v all_o power_n be_v give_v to_o i_o in_o heaven_n and_o upon_o earth_n go_v you_o therefore_o and_o make_v disciple_n all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o event_n show_v that_o this_o power_n consist_v in_o send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n whereby_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n so_o that_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v mat._n xi_o 27._o all_o thing_n be_v deliver_v unto_o i_o by_o the_o father_n he_o mean_v the_o right_a to_o this_o power_n though_o limit_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o unto_o the_o time_n and_o state_n of_o his_o advancement_n which_o give_v he_o right_o in_o it_o and_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v as_o i_o say_v afore_o that_o the_o general_a term_n of_o all_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o that_o which_o concern_v his_o kingdom_n yet_o see_v the_o ground_n thereof_o consist_v in_o give_v such_o measure_n oâ—_n the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o his_o disciple_n as_o the_o advancement_n of_o his_o kingdom_n require_v suppose_v the_o fullness_n thereof_o to_o dwell_v in_o his_o own_o flesh_n it_o import_v no_o disparagement_n to_o the_o godhead_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o exercise_n thereof_o in_o our_o flesh_n be_v limit_v to_o that_o time_n and_o that_o state_n of_o his_o advancement_n which_o the_o father_n appoint_v s._n paul_n ephes_n iu._n 7-11_a write_v thus_o now_o to_o every_o one_o of_o we_o be_v grace_n give_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o god_n gift_n to_o wit_n in_o which_o god_n please_v to_o give_v it_o therefore_o he_o say_v go_v up_o on_o high_a he_o lead_v captivity_n captive_a and_o give_v gift_n to_o man_n now_o that_o he_o ascend_v what_o be_v it_o but_o that_o he_o descend_v first_o into_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o that_o descend_v be_v the_o same_o who_o also_o ascend_v far_o above_o all_o heaven_n that_o he_o may_v fill_v all_o thing_n and_o he_o have_v give_v some_o apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n some_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n where_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o set_v forth_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o triumph_n after_o the_o victory_n of_o his_o cross_n as_o conqueror_n lead_v captive_n in_o triumph_n and_o give_v largess_n to_o their_o subject_n and_o soldier_n and_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n term_n give_v gift_n to_o man_n david_n out_o of_o who_o it_o be_v quote_v psal_n lxviii_o 18._o call_v receive_v gift_n for_o man_n our_o lord_n be_v his_o father_n general_n and_o by_o his_o commission_n conquer_a in_o his_o name_n receive_v therefore_o of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o commission_n the_o gift_n which_o he_o bestow_v at_o his_o triumph_n can_v any_o man_n doubt_v that_o he_o receive_v they_o in_o consideration_n of_o the_o discharge_n of_o that_o commission_n which_o he_o undertake_v and_o these_o gift_n be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o gospel_n convict_v the_o world_n and_o take_v effect_n in_o it_o the_o same_o appear_v by_o the_o conquest_n of_o christ_n cross_n and_o those_o scripture_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o col._n ii_o 15._o disarm_v principality_n and_o power_n he_o make_v a_o open_a show_n of_o they_o triumph_v over_o they_o through_o it_o to_o wit_v his_o cross_n to_o which_o he_o have_v say_v just_a afore_o that_o he_o nail_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v against_o we_o heb._n ii_o 14._o see_v then_o that_o son_n partake_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o also_o likewise_o do_v partake_v of_o the_o same_o that_o by_o death_n he_o may_v destroy_v he_o that_o have_v the_o power_n of_o death_n even_o the_o devil_n and_o free_a as_o many_o as_o through_o fear_n of_o death_n be_v all_o their_o life_n long_a subject_n unto_o bondage_n 1_o cor._n xv._o 54-57_a when_o this_o corruptible_a shall_v have_v put_v on_o incorruption_n and_o this_o mortal_a immortality_n then_o shall_v that_o come_v to_o pass_v which_o be_v write_v death_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o victory_n death_n where_o be_v thy_o sting_n hell_n where_o be_v thy_o victory_n the_o sting_n of_o death_n be_v sin_n and_o the_o strength_n of_o sin_n be_v the_o law_n but_o thanks_o be_v to_o the_o lord_n which_o give_v we_o victory_n through_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n how_o do_v god_n grant_v victory_n by_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v we_o not_o and_o he_o several_a person_n by_o nature_n the_o conflict_n several_a what_o do_v this_o conquest_n contribute_v to_o we_o but_o by_o enable_v we_o to_o overcome_v how_o that_o but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n grant_v in_o consideration_n of_o it_o how_o be_v slave_n to_o the_o fear_n of_o death_n free_v from_o death_n by_o christ_n death_n but_o because_o there_o be_v no_o condemnation_n for_o they_o that_o live_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n grant_v they_o in_o consideration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o what_o be_v the_o triumph_n of_o the_o cross_n over_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n but_o this_o that_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o it_o they_o be_v disable_v to_o keep_v mankind_n prisoner_n as_o afore_o and_o wherein_o consist_v the_o condemn_a or_o the_o execute_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o flesh_n which_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o afore_o but_o in_o this_o that_o by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n we_o be_v enable_v to_o put_v it_o to_o death_n the_o parable_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v manifest_a in_o this_o that_o as_o the_o branch_n bear_v fruit_n by_o be_v in_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v of_o it_o so_o christian_n by_o be_v in_o christ_n john_n xv._o 1-8_a and_o that_o force_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o they_o bear_v it_o not_o be_v convey_v but_o by_o god_n appointment_n why_o god_n have_v appoint_v the_o merit_n and_o suffering_n of_o christ_n to_o go_v before_o this_o conveyance_n but_o to_o procure_v it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a therefore_o our_o lord_n john_n viii_o 31_o 36._o if_o you_o abide_v in_o my_o word_n you_o shall_v be_v my_o disciple_n indeed_o and_o shall_v know_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o truth_n shall_v make_v you_o free_a and_o again_o very_o verily_a i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o every_o man_n that_o sin_v be_v a_o slave_n to_o sin_n now_o the_o slave_n abide_v not_o for_o ever_o in_o the_o house_n but_o the_o son_n for_o ever_o if_o therefore_o the_o son_n set_v you_o free_v you_o shall_v be_v free_a indeed_o the_o son_n of_o god_n set_v free_a the_o slave_n of_o sin_n not_o as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n by_o the_o death_n of_o their_o father_n become_v heir_n and_o grant_v freedom_n to_o who_o they_o please_v but_o by_o die_v himself_o and_o by_o his_o death_n help_v they_o to_o their_o freedom_n and_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n ii_o
of_o ransom_n ephe_n i._n 13._o iv_o 30._o unless_o a_o reason_n can_v be_v show_v why_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n shall_v travail_v from_o jerusalem_n to_o samaria_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o need_v not_o do_v at_o jerusalem_n where_o they_o be_v or_o original_o why_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o apostle_n hand_n shall_v be_v requisite_a to_o procure_v some_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o not_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n record_v of_o the_o apostle_n all_o man_n know_v how_o ancient_n how_o general_a the_o custom_n have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n for_o bishop_n to_o confirm_v the_o baptize_v by_o pray_v for_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n profess_v thereby_o that_o they_o own_o their_o faith_n and_o baptism_n and_o acknowledge_v they_o for_o part_n of_o their_o flock_n as_o acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o their_o pastor_n which_o be_v that_o eminence_n of_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o bishop_n in_o which_o the_o welfare_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v say_v s._n hierome_n aduâ—rsus_fw-la luciferianâ—s_fw-la for_o tertullian_n also_o de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n xvii_o reserve_v unto_o the_o bishop_n the_o right_a of_o grant_v baptism_n though_o he_o allow_v not_o only_a priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o partly_o also_o layman_n to_o baptise_v now_o if_o from_o the_o beginning_n this_o privilege_n be_v reserve_v the_o apostle_n in_o sign_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o baptism_n which_o so_o they_o allow_v if_o those_o who_o receive_v baptism_n at_o year_n of_o discretion_n hâ—â—ing_v themselves_o make_v profession_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o to_o acknowledge_v thâ—ir_a pastor_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n wrap_v up_o in_o they_o as_o that_o uâ—on_v which_o the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n depend_v how_o much_o more_o those_o that_o be_v baptise_v â—_z who_o can_v otherwise_o according_a to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v secure_v that_o they_o profess_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o by_o their_o bishop_n allowance_n through_o who_o they_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o wâ—ole_a church_n for_o as_o i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v original_o no_o other_o mean_a to_o maintain_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o secure_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o his_o flock_n so_o be_v the_o ysame_a the_o only_a mean_a to_o secure_v the_o flock_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o own_v their_o bishop_n and_o his_o faith_n and_o howsoever_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v limit_v and_o the_o bishop_n in_o exact_v the_o same_o yet_o be_v it_o necessary_o a_o act_n of_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o church_n to_o allow_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o when_o once_o presbyterian_o share_v this_o part_n of_o the_o bishop_n power_n among_o their_o trier_n allow_v they_o to_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n those_o that_o can_v say_v the_o catechism_n which_o they_o make_v themselves_o first_n they_o put_v upon_o we_o a_o new_a faith_n which_o we_o must_v own_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n then_o to_o debauch_v partisan_n to_o themselves_o they_o authorize_v the_o malice_n of_o gross_a carnal_a christian_n to_o domineer_v over_o their_o neighbour_n who_o they_o may_v easy_o pick_v a_o quarrel_n with_o for_o not_o answer_v their_o catechism_n but_o be_v not_o able_a either_o to_o warrant_v or_o to_o teach_v they_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o least_o tittle_n of_o it_o which_o so_o near_o concern_v their_o salvation_n how_o necessary_a be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o head_n of_o each_o church_n beside_o that_o by_o acknowledge_v he_o they_o visible_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o he_o govern_v and_o to_o his_o authority_n in_o such_o matter_n as_o the_o law_n do_v not_o determine_v which_o be_v the_o very_a mean_n of_o maintainidg_n unity_n in_o the_o church_n and_o true_o the_o consideration_n of_o this_o point_n discover_v unto_o we_o the_o only_a sure_a ground_n upon_o which_o any_o man_n may_v resolve_v what_o office_n of_o christianity_n may_v be_v minister_v by_o the_o several_a order_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o the_o power_n of_o confirm_v proper_a to_o the_o bishop_n evidence_v that_o he_o alone_o grant_v baptism_n either_o by_o particular_a appointment_n or_o by_o general_a law_n in_o which_o his_o authority_n be_v involve_v but_o a_o layman_n sometime_o may_v minister_v it_o we_o see_v what_o s._n paul_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v 1_o cor._n i._n 17._o god_n send_v i_o not_o to_o baptize_v but_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n our_o lord_n have_v say_v mat._n xxviii_o 19_o go_v preach_v and_o make_v disciles_a of_o all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o power_n of_o appoint_v it_o not_o the_o ministry_n of_o do_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n which_o reason_n will_v hold_v in_o sundry_a particular_n concern_v ordination_n concern_v absolution_n and_o penance_n concern_v confirmation_n and_o other_o in_o all_o which_o this_o be_v once_o secure_v that_o no_o man_n act_v beyond_o the_o power_n which_o he_o receive_v it_o will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o some_o order_n do_v that_o by_o particular_a commission_n from_o their_o superior_n which_o their_o order_n inable_v not_o all_o that_o be_v of_o it_o to_o do_v because_o in_o such_o case_n it_o be_v not_o authority_n but_o ministry_n which_o they_o contribute_v as_o for_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n that_o the_o power_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o which_o that_o order_n have_v a_o interest_n in_o the_o inward_a court_n of_o conscience_n the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o church_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n with_o advice_n and_o assistance_n of_o his_o presbyter_n whereas_o the_o power_n of_o preach_v and_o baptise_v be_v of_o ordinary_a right_n communicable_a to_o deacon_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o all_o this_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n iii_o and_o to_o that_o which_o must_v be_v say_v here_o in_o due_a place_n let_v not_o then_o those_o of_o the_o presbytery_n or_o congregation_n think_v their_o business_n do_v till_o they_o can_v give_v we_o some_o reasonable_a account_n how_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n shall_v agree_v to_o set_v up_o bishop_n into_o a_o rank_n above_o their_o clergy_n and_o people_n both_o if_o this_o have_v be_v forbid_v nay_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v so_o order_v by_o the_o apostle_n not_o that_o i_o grâ—nt_v they_o to_o have_v any_o more_o appearance_n of_o evidence_n from_o the_o scripture_n to_o destroy_v the_o superiority_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o the_o maintenance_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n than_o the_o socinian_o have_v to_o destroy_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n but_o because_o i_o do_v grant_v these_o as_o i_o grant_v the_o other_o that_o there_o be_v that_o appearance_n of_o evidence_n which_o every_o one_o that_o be_v concern_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o bishop_n can_v evidenly_a resolve_v as_o every_o one_o that_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o be_v able_a evident_o to_o resolve_v all_o objection_n which_o the_o socinian_o can_v make_v against_o it_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o s._n hierome_n have_v allege_v many_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o show_v that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n be_v both_o the_o same_o thing_n under_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v but_o of_o positive_a humane_a right_n by_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v many_o follower_n in_o this_o opinion_n among_o church_n writer_n though_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v pretend_v that_o s._n jerome_n or_o any_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n after_o or_o before_o s._n jerome_n ever_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n 1._o tim._n v._o 17._o the_o elder_n that_o rule_v well_o be_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n special_o those_o that_o labour_n in_o the_o word_n and_o doctrine_n or_o any_o other_o syllable_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n to_o show_v that_o any_o of_o those_o that_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n be_v layman_n that_o be_v of_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v now_o a_o essential_a ingredient_n of_o the_o design_n both_o of_o our_o presbytery_n and_o also_o so_o far_o as_o i_o know_v of_o the_o
chap._n ix_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o exercise_v by_o excommunication_n under_o the_o apostle_n the_o ground_n thereof_o be_v that_o profession_n which_o all_o that_o be_v baptize_v be_v to_o make_v that_o penance_n and_o abatement_n of_o penance_n have_v be_v in_o force_n ever_o since_o and_o under_o the_o apostle_n in_o particular_a of_o exclude_v heretic_n chap._n x._o evidence_n of_o the_o apostle_n act_n from_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o in_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o business_n of_o martion_n and_o montanus_n that_o about_o keep_v easter_n that_o of_o the_o novatian_o of_o rebaptise_v heretic_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la of_o dionysius_n alexandrinus_n and_o arius_n of_o communicatory_a leter_n and_o the_o intercourse_n of_o the_o church_n under_o and_o after_o the_o apostle_n chap._n xi_o upon_o what_o ground_n the_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr synedriis_fw-la hold_v that_o the_o church_n can_v excommunicate_v before_o the_o law_n there_o be_v no_o such_o power_n nor_o by_o it_o christian_n go_v for_o jew_n under_o the_o apostle_n his_o sense_n of_o some_o scripture_n what_o the_o leviathan_n say_v in_o general_a concern_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n both_o suppose_v that_o ecclesiastical_a power_n include_v temporal_a which_o be_v not_o true_a of_o the_o oxford_n doctor_n paraenesis_n chap._n xii_o that_o the_o law_n express_o covenant_v for_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n a_o great_a objection_n against_o this_o from_o the_o great_a precept_n of_o the_o law_n the_o hope_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v under_o the_o law_n and_o the_o obedience_n which_o it_o require_v be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n from_o the_o true_a god_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o prophet_n the_o love_n of_o god_n above_o all_o by_o the_o law_n extend_v no_o further_a than_o he_o precept_n of_o the_o law_n the_o lâ—ve_n of_o our_o neighbour_n only_o to_o jew_n of_o the_o ceremonial_a judicial_a and_o moral_a law_n chap._n xiii_o that_o the_o law_n tender_v no_o other_o promise_n but_o that_o of_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n how_o the_o resurrection_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o prophet_n express_a text_n of_o the_o apostle_n their_o argument_n and_o the_o argument_n of_o our_o lord_n do_v suppose_v the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o this_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v make_v good_a throughout_o the_o scripture_n wheresoever_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o take_v place_n christianity_n well_o ground_v suppose_v this_o what_o part_n of_o scripture_n may_v be_v questionable_a whether_o they_o have_v a_o mystical_a sense_n or_o not_o the_o say_n and_o do_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v it_o as_o also_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v fulfil_v by_o the_o same_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n chap._n fourteen_o the_o leviathan_n opinion_n that_o christ_n come_v to_o restore_v that_o kingdom_n of_o god_n which_o the_o jew_n cast_v off_o when_o they_o reject_v sâ—muel_n it_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n the_o true_a government_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n can_v signify_v the_o synagogue_n nor_o any_o christian_a state_n chap._n xv._o how_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o law_n the_o power_n of_o the_o kingdom_n priesthood_n prophet_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o people_n all_o of_o divine_a right_n how_o far_o these_o quality_n and_o the_o power_n of_o they_o be_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o point_n that_o the_o act_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v nâ—t_v of_o force_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n what_o ecclesiastical_a power_n shall_v have_v be_v among_o the_o jew_n in_o case_n they_o have_v receive_v the_o gospel_n and_o so_o the_o state_n have_v stand_v chap._n xvi_o the_o church_n found_v upon_o the_o power_n give_v the_o apostle_n what_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o church_n law_n the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n to_o tithe_n and_o oblation_n be_v not_o ground_v upon_o the_o law_n though_o evidence_v by_o it_o and_o by_o practice_n of_o the_o patriarch_n evidence_n of_o the_o apostle_n order_n in_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n hold_v not_o community_n of_o good_n the_o original_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xvii_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o found_v in_o the_o law_n what_o argument_n there_o be_v of_o it_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o allegorical_a sense_n thereof_o be_v argumentative_a it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o christian_n shall_v incur_v persecution_n for_o use_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o not_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n chap._n xviii_o the_o difference_n between_o s._n paul_n anathema_n and_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o christian_n anathema_n shall_v signify_v curse_v that_o the_o incestuous_a person_n at_o corinth_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o s._n paul_n jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n tell_v the_o church_n bind_v and_o lose_v hold_v he_o that_o be_v bind_v for_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n signify_v the_o same_o the_o coherence_n of_o our_o lord_n discourse_n of_o excommunication_n and_o indulgence_n by_o private_a person_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o excommunication_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o come_v in_o force_n by_o the_o voluntary_a consent_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n how_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v voluntary_a of_o the_o confederacy_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n chap_n xix_o that_o power_n which_o be_v in_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n can_v never_o be_v in_o any_o christian_a sovereign_a the_o dâ—fference_n between_o the_o church_n and_o the_o synagogue_n in_o that_o regard_n the_o interest_n of_o secular_a power_n in_o determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n presuppâ—seâ—h_v the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o act_n of_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v bind_v to_o profess_v tâ—e_v contrary_a of_o that_o which_o he_o believe_v every_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o profess_v thâ—t_n christianity_n which_o he_o believe_v the_o church_n be_v the_o chief_a teacher_n of_o christianity_n through_o christendom_n as_o the_o sovereign_n of_o civil_a peace_n through_o his_o dominion_n why_o the_o church_n be_v to_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n rather_o than_o the_o state_n neither_o be_v infallible_a 146_o chap._n xx._n the_o rest_n of_o the_o oxford_n doctor_n pretence_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v suppose_v not_o only_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o faith_n christian_n be_v not_o at_o liberty_n to_o cast_v themselves_o in_o what_o form_n of_o church_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n allow_v they_o be_v judge_n in_o chief_a for_o themseluss_v in_o mater_fw-la of_o religion_n suppose_v the_o catholic_n church_n not_o otherwise_o secular_a power_n cannâ—t_v punish_v for_o religion_n but_o suppose_v the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o do_v any_o act_n to_o enforce_v religion_n unlâ—sse_n the_o church_n determine_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o 151_o chap._n xxi_o how_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n limit_n the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n how_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n become_v a_o reasonable_a mark_n of_o heresy_n that_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n may_v have_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n some_o thing_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o record_v in_o the_o scripture_n may_v not_o oblige_v s._n austin_n rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n 159_o chap._n xxii_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o ground_v upon_o any_o presumption_n of_o their_o learning_n or_o holiness_n how_o far_o they_o challenge_v the_o credit_n of_o historical_a truth_n the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o primitive_a the_o presumption_n that_o be_v ground_v upon_o their_o rank_n and_o quality_n in_o the_o church_n of_o arnobius_n lactantius_n tertulliâ—n_n origen_n clemens_n and_o the_o approbation_n of_o posterity_n 165_o chap._n xxiii_o two_o iâ—stances_n against_o the_o premise_n beside_o the_o objection_n concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o antichrist_n under_o the_o apostle_n the_o general_n answer_v to_o it_o the_o seven_o â—_z in_o the_o apocalypse_n foretell_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o seven_o vial_n the_o plague_n inflict_v upon_o the_o empire_n for_o the_o ten_o persecution_n the_o correspondence_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n infer_v the_o same_o neither_o s._n paul_n prophecy_n nor_o s._n john_n concern_v any_o christian_n neither_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o chiliast_n nor_o the_o the_o give_v of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n new_a baptise_a catholic_n 169_o chap._n xxiv_o two_o sort_n of_o mean_n to_o resolve_v whatsoever_o be_v resolvable_a conceâ—rning_n the_o scripture_n upon_o what_o term_n the_o church_n may_v or_o
imperial_a law_n can_v never_o be_v of_o force_n to_o void_a the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n evidence_n for_o it_o 125_o chap._n xv._o another_o opinion_n admit_v the_o ground_n of_o lawful_a impediment_n what_o impediment_n arise_v upon_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n general_o as_o a_o society_n or_o particular_o as_o of_o christian_n by_o what_o law_n some_o degree_n be_v prohibit_v christian_n and_o of_o the_o polygamy_n of_o the_o patriarch_n marriage_n with_o the_o decease_a wife_n sister_n and_o with_o a_o cousin_n german_n by_o what_o law_n prohibit_v of_o the_o profession_n of_o continence_n and_o the_o validity_n of_o clandestine_v marriage_n the_o bind_v of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o marriage_n upon_o these_o ground_n 134_o chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o power_n of_o make_v governor_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o what_o ground_n the_o hierarchy_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n standath_v in_o opposition_n to_o presbytery_n and_o congregation_n of_o the_o power_n of_o confirm_v and_o the_o evidence_n for_o the_o hierarchy_n which_o it_o yield_v of_o those_o scripture_n which_o seem_v â—o_o speak_v of_o presbytery_n or_o congregation_n 145_o chap._n xvii_o the_o power_n give_v the_o xii_o under_o the_o title_n of_o apostle_n and_o the_o lxx_o disciple_n that_o the_o vii_o be_v deacon_n of_o the_o first_o presbyter_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o people_n presbyter_n appropriate_v to_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n s._n paul_n deacon_n no_o presbyter_n no_o ground_n for_o lay_v elder_n 152_o chap._n xviii_o the_o apostlet_n all_o of_o equal_a power_n s._n peter_n only_o chief_a in_o manage_v it_o the_o ground_n for_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o church_n before_o and_o over_o church_n of_o alexandria_n antiochia_n jerusalem_n and_o rome_n ground_n for_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n before_o all_o church_n the_o consequence_n of_o that_o ground_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o evidence_n for_o it_o 161_o chap._n xix_o of_o the_o proceed_n about_o martion_n and_o montanus_n at_o rome_n the_o business_n of_o pope_n victor_n about_o keep_v easter_n a_o peremptory_a instance_n the_o business_n of_o the_o novatian_o evidence_v the_o same_o of_o the_o business_n concern_v the_o rebaptise_v of_o heretic_n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la s._n cyprian_a and_o of_o the_o donatist_n under_o constantine_n 168_o chap._n xx._n of_o the_o constitution_n and_o authority_n of_o council_n the_o ground_n of_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o church_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o vi_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o niâ—aea_n the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o constantinople_n some_o instance_n against_o the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n out_o of_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n what_o office_n every_o order_n by_o god_n law_n or_o by_o canon_n law_n minister_v 175_o chap._n xxi_o of_o the_o time_n of_o god_n service_n by_o what_o title_n of_o his_o law_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n be_v keep_v holy_a how_o the_o sabbath_n be_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o moses_n law_n the_o four_o commandment_n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o the_o apostle_n enact_v it_o upon_o what_o ground_n the_o church_n limit_v the_o time_n of_o god_n service_n of_o easter_n and_o the_o lend_v fast_o afore_o it_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o mâ—ats_n and_o measure_n of_o fast_v of_o keep_v of_o our_o lord_n birthday_n and_o other_o festival_n and_o the_o regular_a hour_n of_o the_o day_n for_o god_n service_n 190_o chap._n xxii_o the_o people_n of_o god_n tie_v to_o build_v synagogue_n though_o not_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n the_o church_n to_o provide_v church_n though_o the_o scripture_n command_v it_o not_o prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o god_n public_a service_n be_v not_o quench_v the_o spirit_n the_o psalter_n be_v prescribe_v the_o church_n for_o god_n praise_n the_o scripture_n prescribe_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n the_o order_n of_o read_v they_o to_o be_v prescribe_v by_o the_o church_n 203_o chap._n xxiii_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n prescribe_v by_o tradition_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o the_o lord_n prayer_n prescribe_v in_o all_o service_n the_o matter_n of_o prayer_n for_o all_o estate_n prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n necessary_a to_o be_v prescribe_v the_o same_o reason_n hold_v in_o the_o form_n of_o other_o office_n 211_o chap._n xxiv_o the_o service_n of_o god_n prescribe_v to_o be_v in_o a_o know_a language_n no_o pretence_n that_o the_o latin_a be_v now_o understand_v the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v unity_n in_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n enforce_v communion_n in_o the_o eucharist_n what_o occasion_n may_v dispense_v in_o it_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n command_v the_o people_n objection_n answer_v who_o be_v chargeable_a with_o the_o abuse_n 217_o chap._n xxv_o prayer_n the_o more_o principal_a office_n of_o god_n service_n then_o preach_v preach_v neither_o god_n word_n nor_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n unless_o limit_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o god_n church_n what_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n by_o preach_v further_o require_v the_o order_n for_o divine_a service_n according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 273_o chap._n xxv_o idolatry_n presuppose_v a_o imagination_n that_o there_o be_v more_o god_n then_o one_o objection_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n under_o a_o image_n the_o original_a of_o worship_v the_o element_n of_o the_o world_n the_o devil_n and_o image_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o magician_n and_o of_o the_o gnostic_n what_o idolatry_n the_o case_n of_o aaron_n and_o jeroboam_n involve_v of_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v under_o the_o king_n and_o judge_n in_o answer_n to_o objection_n 282_o chap._n xxvi_o the_o place_n or_o rather_o the_o state_n of_o happy_a and_o miserable_a soul_n otherwise_o understand_v by_o god_n people_n before_o christ_n ascension_n then_o after_o it_o what_o the_o apocalypse_n what_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n declare_v only_o martyr_n before_o god_n throne_n of_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n 302_o chap._n xxvii_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o in_o the_o devil_n power_n till_o christ_n though_o the_o old_a testament_n declare_v not_o their_o estate_n of_o samuel_n soul_n the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n part_v from_o his_o body_n go_v with_o the_o thief_n to_o paradise_n of_o his_o triumph_n over_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a signify_v â—o_o deliver_v of_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n require_v imperfect_a happiness_n before_o the_o general_a judgement_n of_o forgiveness_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_z pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n 310_o chap._n xxviii_o ancient_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o place_n of_o soul_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n no_o tradition_n that_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o vâ—rge_n of_o hell_n under_o the_o earth_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n what_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n soul_n during_o his_o death_n the_o saint_n soul_n in_o secret_a mansion_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a suppose_v the_o same_o no_o purgatory_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n 325_o chap._n xxix_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o ceremony_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n instance_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o word_n sacrament_n in_o the_o father_n the_o reason_n of_o a_o sacrament_n in_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n in_o extreme_a unction_n in_o marriage_n in_o confirmation_n ordination_n and_o penance_n 340_o chap._n xxx_o to_o worship_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n though_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o idolatry_n ground_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n the_o saint_n and_o the_o angel_n pray_v for_o we_o three_o sort_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n the_o first_o agreeable_a with_o christianity_n the_o last_o may_v be_v idolatry_n the_o second_o a_o step_n to_o it_o of_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o saint_n body_n what_o the_o second_o commandment_n prohibit_v or_o allow_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nicaea_n do_v not_o decree_v idolatry_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n 350_o chap._n xxxi_o the_o ground_n for_o monastical_a life_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o church_n get_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o they_o who_o profess_v it_o by_o their_o profess_v of_o it_o
state_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n that_o profess_v christianity_n first_o because_o several_a state_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n be_v not_o apt_a to_o constitute_v one_o visible_a body_n signify_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n absolute_o put_v for_o the_o body_n of_o all_o christians_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_o say_v by_o plate_n that_o all_o state_n be_v natural_o enemy_n to_o all_o state_n but_o especial_o those_o that_o be_v borderer_n and_o how_o shall_v so_o many_o enemy_n be_v signify_v as_o constitute_v one_o body_n second_o and_o most_o evident_o because_o many_o part_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o help_v to_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a be_v not_o now_o govern_v by_o christian_a power_n any_o more_o than_o the_o whole_a be_v from_o the_o beginning_n in_o fine_a whether_o the_o leviathan_n have_v reason_n so_o confident_o to_o affirm_v that_o the_o church_n can_v do_v no_o act_n i_o report_v myself_o to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o exclude_v of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n out_o of_o the_o church_n see_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v the_o act_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o than_o be_v able_a to_o act_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n which_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v rule_v by_o and_o obey_v for_o whether_o we_o have_v record_v extant_a of_o any_o council_n at_o which_o they_o be_v condemn_v or_o whether_o they_o be_v condemn_v in_o that_o church_n where_o they_o appear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o upon_o information_n of_o the_o proceed_n by_o daily_a intercourse_n and_o correspondence_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n sentence_v the_o same_o as_o find_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o to_o do_v the_o exclude_v of_o they_o become_v the_o act_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o how_o else_o be_v so_o many_o heresy_n and_o schism_n come_v to_o a_o end_n with_o their_o father_n nay_o i_o will_v bold_o say_v that_o whosoever_o die_v excommunicate_a because_o be_v exclude_v by_o his_o own_o church_n he_o can_v not_o be_v admit_v by_o another_o church_n whosoever_o for_o fear_n of_o this_o either_o submit_v to_o that_o which_o any_o council_n ever_o decree_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o reconcile_v himself_o to_o his_o own_o church_n that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v disow_v by_o the_o whole_a whatever_o instance_n hereof_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n afford_v so_o many_o witness_n we_o have_v of_o the_o act_n which_o the_o whole_a church_n either_o do_v or_o be_v able_a to_o do_v chap._n xv._o how_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o law_n the_o power_n of_o the_o kingdom_n priesthood_n prophet_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o people_n all_o of_o divine_a right_n how_o far_o these_o quality_n and_o the_o power_n of_o they_o be_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o point_n that_o the_o act_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o of_o force_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o law_n what_o ecclesiastical_a power_n shall_v have_v be_v among_o the_o jew_n in_o case_n they_o have_v receive_v the_o gospel_n and_o so_o the_o state_n have_v stand_v and_o now_o it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a to_o answer_v that_o though_o the_o power_n of_o excommunicate_v do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o synagogue_n by_o god_n law_n but_o by_o humane_a constitution_n provide_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o god_n law_n and_o that_o of_o secular_a power_n yet_o be_v it_o of_o the_o church_n right_a by_o god_n law_n distinguish_v the_o society_n thereof_o from_o the_o commonwealth_n but_o this_o will_v not_o be_v effectual_o nor_o sufficient_o do_v unless_o i_o make_v the_o discourse_n general_a and_o show_v how_o the_o reason_n hold_v in_o other_o point_n of_o that_o right_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v found_v i_o say_v then_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o s._n paul_n say_v rom._n iii_o 21._o now_o the_o righteousness_n of_o god_n and_o so_o his_o gospel_n which_o proclaim_v that_o righteousness_n be_v manifest_v without_o the_o law_n be_v witness_v by_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n then_o be_v we_o not_o to_o think_v that_o either_o the_o church_n or_o any_o part_n of_o that_o right_n upon_o which_o it_o subsi_v can_v stand_v by_o the_o law_n or_o be_v derive_v from_o it_o otherwise_o than_o as_o christianity_n itself_o which_o destroy_v the_o law_n may_v be_v derive_v from_o it_o because_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v witness_v by_o it_o for_o the_o law_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o yield_v we_o such_o argument_n of_o those_o right_n as_o the_o correspondence_n thereof_o with_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o synagogue_n with_o the_o church_n require_v consider_v we_o then_o that_o by_o the_o law_n god_n become_v king_n of_o his_o people_n but_o under_o god_n moses_n his_o vicegerent_n with_o this_o provision_n for_o succession_n that_o he_o who_o god_n shall_v raise_v up_o in_o moses_n stead_n shall_v be_v obey_v as_o moses_n deut._n xviii_o 15_o beside_o we_o know_v there_o be_v xii_o prince_n of_o the_o xii_o tribe_n from_o moses_n to_o david_n num._n i._n 4-16_a two_o iii_o vii_o 1_o chron._n xxvii_o 16._o xxviii_o 1._o and_o under_o these_o prince_n it_o seem_v the_o tribe_n be_v divide_v into_o thousand_o hundred_o fifty_n and_o ten_o the_o captain_n whereof_o be_v make_v judge_n under_o moses_n during_o the_o march_n through_o the_o wilderness_n exod._n xviii_o 21_o deut._n i._n 15._o and_o it_o shall_v seem_v that_o the_o people_n continue_v to_o be_v divide_v by_o these_o thousand_o and_o hundred_o in_o the_o land_n because_o we_o find_v that_o in_o david_n time_n the_o whole_a land_n and_o not_o only_o the_o soldiery_n be_v divide_v so_o 1_o chron._n xiii_o 1_o 2_o 5._o where_o david_n advise_v with_o the_o captain_n of_o thousand_o and_o hundred_o be_v say_v to_o advise_v with_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o the_o people_n but_o as_o for_o the_o office_n of_o judge_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o another_o course_n be_v take_v by_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xvi_o 18._o when_o they_o shall_v be_v plant_v in_o the_o land_n for_o when_o order_n be_v take_v that_o court_n be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o city_n it_o be_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v to_o come_v in_o stead_n of_o those_o captain_n which_o have_v the_o minister_a of_o justice_n in_o their_o hand_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o whereas_o beside_o the_o assistance_n of_o these_o captain_n mâ—ses_n be_v allow_v lxx_o more_o of_o the_o elder_n of_o israel_n upon_o who_o his_o spirit_n be_v depart_v to_o help_v he_o in_o bear_v the_o burden_n of_o that_o people_n num._n xi_o 15_o 16_o 17_o provision_n be_v make_v for_o succession_n by_o the_o law_n of_o deut._n xvii_o 8-13_a that_o there_o be_v always_o a_o stand_a court_n at_o the_o place_n where_o the_o ark_n shall_v rest_v to_o which_o the_o more_o difficult_a cause_n shall_v resort_v from_o the_o court_n of_o inferior_a city_n there_o to_o be_v final_o decide_v which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o moses_n successor_n judge_n or_o king_n it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o of_o itself_o evident_a that_o this_o court_n do_v exercise_n and_o be_v to_o exercise_v that_o power_n which_o be_v first_o commit_v to_o they_o that_o be_v choose_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o moses_n though_o nothing_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o while_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o ark_n be_v either_o not_o declare_v or_o nâ—â—_n constant_o use_v it_o be_v always_o in_o force_n according_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o this_o law_n beside_o these_o power_n establish_v by_o the_o law_n for_o the_o government_n of_o that_o people_n we_o have_v the_o priesthood_n tie_v by_o the_o law_n to_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi_n with_o divers_a privilege_n or_o petty_a jurisdiction_n in_o that_o quality_n annex_v to_o it_o for_o when_o god_n command_v aaron_n that_o he_o and_o his_o son_n drink_v no_o wine_n or_o strong_a drink_n when_o they_o come_v into_o the_o tabernacle_n that_o they_o may_v distinguish_v between_o holy_a and_o common_a between_o clean_a and_o unclean_a and_o teach_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n all_o the_o statute_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v command_v they_o by_o moses_n levit._n x._o 8-11_a it_o be_v manifest_a that_o by_o this_o law_n the_o people_n be_v refer_v to_o they_o for_o resolution_n in_o the_o case_n here_o intend_v though_o what_o the_o case_n be_v that_o be_v hereby_o intend_v and_o what_o rule_n their_o resolution_n shall_v be_v tie_v to_o nothing_o hinder_v by_o other_o law_n to_o be_v declare_v and_o limit_v and_o those_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o jew_n seem_v to_o
be_v say_v that_o god_n grant_v the_o secular_a power_n any_o right_a to_o punish_v he_o for_o that_o choice_n for_o which_o he_o make_v he_o unaccountable_a the_o ground_n of_o my_o reason_n lie_v in_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o of_o force_n to_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o much_o less_o can_v the_o sentence_n of_o any_o christian_a though_o never_o so_o sovereign_a oblige_v the_o mean_a of_o his_o subject_n to_o believe_v that_o religion_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o command_v because_o he_o command_v it_o and_o whatsoever_o penalty_n the_o sovereign_n inflict_v upon_o those_o that_o concur_v not_o to_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o religion_n which_o he_o hold_v forth_o as_o when_o he_o deni_v they_o protection_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o own_o which_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v no_o mean_a one_o impli_v a_o command_n of_o exercise_v he_o and_o be_v inflict_v in_o consideration_n of_o obey_v god_n command_n which_o the_o subject_n be_v enable_v by_o god_n to_o judge_v that_o he_o have_v against_o all_o the_o world_n to_o the_o contrary_n so_o that_o upon_o these_o term_n the_o secular_a power_n which_o be_v enable_v to_o judge_v for_o itself_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n with_o the_o mean_a subject_n thereof_o can_v have_v power_n to_o punish_v any_o subject_a for_o exercise_v any_o religion_n which_o it_o allow_v not_o for_o all_o power_n as_o i_o say_v afore_o be_v a_o moral_a quality_n consist_v in_o a_o right_n of_o oblige_v another_o man_n will_n by_o the_o act_n of_o his_o will_n that_o have_v it_o therefore_o if_o a_o subject_n can_v be_v oblige_v by_o the_o will_n of_o his_o sovereign_n to_o profess_v and_o to_o exercise_v that_o religion_n which_o his_o sovereign_n prescribe_v then_o can_v the_o sovereign_a have_v power_n to_o impose_v any_o penalty_n upon_o his_o subject_n for_o profess_v or_o exercise_v that_o christianity_n which_o he_o believe_v all_o christianity_n oblige_v a_o man_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o ability_n to_o profess_v and_o to_o exercise_v that_o religion_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o the_o reason_n be_v manifest_a for_o christianity_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v from_o god_n though_o by_o several_a mean_n christianity_n by_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o his_o apostle_n secular_a power_n by_o what_o mean_n i_o will_v not_o here_o dispute_v nor_o yet_o suppose_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v questionable_a that_o which_o serve_v my_o turn_n be_v evident_a to_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o all_o man_n that_o by_o another_o act_n of_o god_n than_o that_o upon_o which_o christianity_n stand_v that_o christianity_n depend_v not_o upon_o it_o that_o as_o i_o argue_v against_o the_o leviathan_n by_o a_o law_n which_o no_o secular_a power_n can_v abate_v if_o therefore_o god_n oblige_v a_o christian_a by_o his_o christianity_n to_o serve_v god_n otherwise_o than_o his_o sovereign_n command_v he_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o same_o bond_n to_o disobey_v his_o sovereign_n to_o obey_v god_n which_o oblige_v the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o suffer_v death_n rather_o than_o renounce_v the_o faith_n but_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o say_v that_o absolute_o which_o i_o say_v upon_o supposition_n of_o this_o doctor_n sense_n nor_o do_v i_o intend_v here_o to_o dispute_v that_o which_o i_o have_v resolve_v in_o another_o place_n what_o kind_n of_o penalty_n secular_a power_n be_v able_a to_o enact_v that_o christianity_n with_o which_o itself_o profess_v the_o question_n be_v now_o how_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v able_a or_o become_v able_a to_o impose_v penalty_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o as_o a_o christian_a it_o be_v not_o able_a to_o oblige_v the_o subject_a to_o acknowledge_v not_o how_o far_o these_o penalty_n may_v extend_v a_o question_n which_o can_v be_v answer_v not_o suppose_v the_o church_n a_o question_n which_o be_v no_o question_n suppose_v it_o for_o suppose_v that_o god_n send_v christianity_n find_v for_o part_n of_o it_o the_o visible_a society_n and_o corporation_n of_o a_o church_n assure_v the_o common_a sense_n of_o all_o people_n thereby_o what_o be_v the_o condition_n upon_o which_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v by_o communicate_v with_o it_o what_o will_v remain_v but_o to_o conform_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o this_o church_n labour_v to_o work_v out_o every_o man_n his_o own_o salvation_n by_o the_o mean_n which_o the_o communion_n thereof_o furnish_v which_o whoso_o do_v not_o but_o pretend_v to_o disturb_v it_o will_v remain_v punishable_a by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o i_o have_v say_v already_o that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o enable_v to_o inflict_v temporal_a penalty_n not_o absolute_o because_o it_o be_v christian_a but_o upon_o supposition_n that_o it_o maintain_v the_o true_a church_n the_o act_n whereof_o as_o excommunication_n by_o the_o original_a constitution_n thereof_o enforce_v so_o do_v not_o the_o secular_a power_n enforce_v that_o excommunication_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n become_v ineffectual_a when_o the_o world_n be_v come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o christianity_n profess_v by_o the_o state_n and_o this_o be_v the_o resolution_n that_o i_o have_v give_v in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o be_v limit_v by_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o person_n qualify_v by_o the_o church_n and_o in_o behalf_n of_o it_o but_o the_o force_n that_o execute_v they_o must_v come_v from_o the_o state_n for_o suppose_v the_o church_n to_o be_v found_v by_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o it_o resolve_v into_o that_o act_n wherein_o this_o foundation_n consist_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n be_v by_o this_o power_n enable_v to_o do_v will_v belong_v to_o the_o church_n by_o god_n law_n to_o do_v though_o the_o matter_n of_o that_o which_o it_o do_v be_v not_o limit_v by_o god_n law_n but_o by_o the_o act_n of_o man_n enable_v by_o god_n law_n to_o do_v it_o s._n cyprian_n and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n have_v reason_n when_o they_o argue_v that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o act_n of_o god_n for_o no_o man_n capable_a of_o common_a reason_n can_v doubt_v that_o what_o be_v do_v by_o commission_n from_o superior_a power_n be_v the_o act_n of_o that_o power_n which_o grant_v the_o commission_n so_o far_o as_o it_o own_v the_o execution_n of_o it_o and_o i_o have_v sufficient_o limit_v the_o power_n grant_v the_o church_n heretofore_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o that_o communion_n for_o which_o it_o subsi_v and_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o christianity_n upon_o which_o it_o subsi_v what_o be_v therefore_o do_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o commission_n though_o perhaps_o ill_o do_v for_o the_o inward_a intent_n with_o which_o man_n do_v it_o yet_o be_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o power_n establish_v by_o god_n be_v to_o be_v accept_v as_o his_o own_o act_n without_o contest_v who_o act_n of_o sound_v the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v infringe_v which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a so_o far_o be_v the_o secular_a power_n from_o be_v able_a to_o create_v or_o constitute_v a_o church_n by_o create_v that_o difference_n of_o quality_n in_o which_o the_o difference_n between_o several_a member_n thereof_o consist_v that_o it_o be_v not_o able_a of_o itself_o to_o do_v any_o of_o these_o act_n which_o the_o church_n that_o be_v those_o who_o be_v qualify_v by_o and_o for_o the_o church_n be_v thereby_o qualify_v to_o do_v without_o commit_v the_o sin_n of_o sacrilege_n in_o seize_v the_o power_n which_o by_o god_n act_n be_v constitute_v and_o therefore_o consecrate_v and_o dedicate_v to_o his_o own_o service_n into_o its_o own_o hand_n not_o suppose_v the_o free_a act_n of_o the_o church_n without_o fraud_n and_o violence_n to_o the_o do_v of_o it_o chap._n xxi_o how_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n limit_n the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n how_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n become_v a_o reasonable_a mark_n of_o heresy_n that_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n may_v have_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n some_o thing_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o record_v in_o the_o scripture_n may_v not_o oblige_v s._n austin_n rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n i_o make_v account_n i_o have_v gain_v another_o principle_n towards_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o resolution_n of_o thing_n question_v in_o christianity_n either_o concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o such_o law_n and_o custom_n determine_v the_o circumstance_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n as_o i_o show_v afore_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o principle_n that_o no_o
upon_o the_o world_n to_o be_v worship_v for_o god_n the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n must_v needs_o be_v those_o which_o man_n guide_v by_o devil_n do_v advance_v i_o must_v here_o suppose_v further_o that_o which_o i_o read_v in_o epiphanius_n that_o martion_n and_o tatianus_n with_o his_o scholar_n the_o encratites_n who_o enjoin_v their_o disciple_n to_o abstain_v from_o woman_n and_o certain_a kind_n of_o meat_n as_o not_o of_o god_n make_v have_v their_o beginning_n from_o saturninus_n he_o from_o simon_n magus_n as_o iraeneus_n i._n 30._o affirm_v whereby_o it_o can_v seem_v strange_a that_o their_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v in_o vogue_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o demand_v then_o what_o reason_n can_v be_v give_v why_o they_o who_o teach_v the_o worship_v of_o angel_n shall_v also_o enjoin_v abstinence_n from_o woman_n and_o meat_n be_v there_o not_o in_o the_o case_n a_o opinion_n that_o marriage_n and_o those_o creature_n come_v not_o from_o god_n but_o by_o some_o failleur_fw-fr of_o his_o as_o simon_n magus_n say_v from_o the_o beginning_n from_o the_o angel_n to_o which_o purpose_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o s._n paul_n give_v they_o warning_n of_o philosophy_n col._n ii_o 8._o because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o sect_n take_v their_o rise_n from_o the_o writiting_n of_o plato_n and_o pythagoras_n and_o their_o follower_n who_o tertâ—llianâ—_n therefore_o style_v the_o patriarch_n of_o heretic_n but_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n deserve_v here_o to_o be_v consider_v have_v promise_v to_o refute_v martion_n in_o due_a place_n nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la necessario_fw-la meminimus_fw-la ejus_fw-la ut_fw-la scires_fw-la quoniam_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la quoquo_fw-la modo_fw-la adulterant_fw-la veritatem_fw-la &_o praeconium_fw-la ecclelaedunt_fw-la simonis_n samaritani_n magi_n discipuli_fw-la &_o successores_fw-la sunt_fw-la quamvis_fw-la non_fw-la conâ—iâ—eantur_fw-la nomen_fw-la magistri_fw-la svi_fw-la ad_fw-la seductionem_fw-la reliquorum_fw-la attamen_fw-la illius_fw-la sententiam_fw-la docent_fw-la christi_fw-la quidem_fw-la jesus_n nomen_fw-la tanquam_fw-la irritamentum_fw-la praeferentes_fw-la simonis_n autem_fw-la impâ—etatem_fw-la vary_v introducentes_fw-la but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o shall_v remember_v he_o now_o that_o thou_o may_v know_v that_o all_o those_o who_o any_o way_n adulterate_a the_o truth_n and_o wrong_v that_o which_o the_o church_n preach_v be_v the_o scholar_n and_o successor_n of_o simon_n the_o magician_n of_o samaria_n though_o to_o deceive_v other_o they_o profess_v not_o their_o master_n name_n yet_o they_o teach_v hâ—s_a sense_n pretend_v indeed_o for_o a_o stale_a the_o name_n of_o christ_n jesus_n but_o divers_a way_n introduce_v simons_n impious_a doctrine_n and_o by_o and_o by_o ut_fw-la exempli_fw-la gratia_fw-la dicamus_fw-la a_o saturnino_n &_o marciâ—ne_fw-la qui_fw-la vocantur_fw-la continentes_fw-la abstinentiam_fw-la a_o nuptiiâ—_n annuâ—ciaverunt_fw-la frustrantes_fw-la antiquam_fw-la plasmationem_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o oblique_a accusantes_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la &_o masculum_fw-la &_o foeminam_fw-la ad_fw-la generationem_fw-la hominum_fw-la fecit_fw-la &_o â—orum_fw-la quae_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la apud_fw-la eos_fw-la animalium_fw-la abstinentiam_fw-la induxerunt_fw-la ingrati_fw-la existentes_fw-la ei_fw-la qui_fw-la omne_fw-la fecit_fw-la deo_fw-la to_o speak_v for_o example_n from_o saturninus_n and_o martion_n those_o that_o be_v call_v encratites_n preach_v abstinence_n from_o marriage_n frustrate_v that_o which_o god_n frame_v of_o old_a and_o indirect_o blame_v he_o that_o make_v male_a and_o female_a for_o the_o procreation_n of_o mankind_n and_o introduce_v abstinence_n from_o those_o which_o they_o call_v live_v creature_n be_v ungrateful_a to_o god_n that_o make_v all_o thing_n if_o martion_n and_o saturninus_n have_v this_o doctrine_n from_o simon_n magus_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v have_v be_v on_o foot_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n only_o here_o will_v lie_v a_o difficult_a objection_n from_o that_o which_o i_o show_v a_o little_a afore_o that_o simon_n magus_n bait_v his_o doctrine_n with_o the_o pleasure_n of_o sensual_a concupiscence_n as_o the_o mean_n to_o gain_v follower_n if_o in_o stead_n of_o the_o hardship_n of_o christ_n cross_n he_o can_v persuade_v they_o that_o believe_v the_o secret_a knowledge_n which_o he_o teach_v the_o free_a use_n of_o they_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o attain_v the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o of_o cerinthus_n in_o particular_a he_o that_o shall_v peruse_v what_o eusebius_n have_v relate_v out_o of_o caiâ—s_n and_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n ecclesiast_fw-la hist_o iii_o 28._o shall_v easy_o perceive_v the_o whole_a aim_n of_o his_o sect_n to_o have_v be_v the_o enjoy_v of_o sensual_a pleasure_n so_o that_o the_o say_n of_o those_o who_o saint_n paul_n write_v against_o 1_o cor._n xv._o 32._o let_v we_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o to_o morrow_n we_o shall_v die_v exact_o fit_v his_o follower_n and_o so_o do_v the_o pretence_n of_o those_o who_o seduce_v the_o galatian_n to_o observe_v the_o law_n though_o themselves_o keep_v not_o the_o law_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v persecute_v with_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n gal._n vi_o 12_o 13._o that_o be_v that_o will_v have_v they_o comply_v with_o the_o jew_n in_o keep_v the_o law_n so_o far_o as_o may_v save_v they_o from_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o with_o the_o gentile_n in_o their_o idolatry_n to_o save_v they_o from_o persecution_n at_o their_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o the_o gnostic_n that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o suffer_v for_o profess_v the_o faith_n to_o this_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o answer_v that_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v several_a bait_n for_o several_a quality_n of_o person_n even_o in_o the_o same_o common_a principle_n of_o simon_n magus_n whereof_o if_o we_o see_v some_o sect_n embrace_v some_o other_o those_o that_o seem_v inconsistent_a with_o they_o be_v certify_v that_o both_o spring_n from_o the_o same_o source_n it_o be_v no_o way_n incredible_a that_o the_o seed_n of_o all_o of_o they_o be_v sow_v in_o his_o common_a doctrine_n that_o carpocrates_n that_o prodicus_n and_o the_o gnostic_n that_o follow_v nicolas_n according_a to_o epiphanius_n shall_v be_v remarkable_a for_o unnatural_a uncleanness_n have_v the_o way_n plain_v for_o they_o by_o simon_n how_o can_v it_o be_v strange_a that_o refine_a spirit_n shall_v be_v take_v with_o such_o gross_a pretence_n as_o brutish_a people_n be_v apt_a to_o be_v seduce_v with_o will_v be_v strange_a on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o that_o magic_n which_o simon_n and_o menander_n with_o the_o basilidian_o and_o carpocratian_o frequent_o practise_v whatsoever_o the_o rest_n do_v have_v always_o pretence_n of_o austerity_n in_o discipline_n not_o only_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o obtain_v influence_n from_o power_n above_o but_o to_o seduce_v the_o simple_a with_o a_o colour_n of_o severity_n and_o abstinence_n see_v then_o that_o saturninus_n upon_o irenaeus_n his_o credit_n derive_v this_o discipline_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o simon_n magus_n how_o can_v it_o seem_v improbable_a that_o during_o s._n paul_n time_n some_o branch_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n shall_v spread_v over_o the_o part_n of_o asia_n concern_v in_o s._n paul_n epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o to_o the_o colossian_n whether_o by_o cerinthus_n or_o by_o who_o beside_o he_o i_o need_v not_o dispute_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n indeed_o but_o according_a to_o epiphanius_n his_o heresy_n have_v vogue_n in_o these_o part_n as_o in_o galatia_n beside_o epiphanius_n sirmondus_n his_o praedestinatus_fw-la say_v that_o it_o be_v condemn_v there_o by_o s._n paul_n epistle_n and_o gaius_n in_o eusebius_n iii_o 28._o testify_v that_o cerinthus_n pretend_v revelation_n by_o angel_n and_o tertulliane_n contra_fw-la marc._n v._o that_o those_o who_o seduce_v the_o colossian_n do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o cerinthus_n or_o some_o other_o branch_n of_o simon_n magus_n the_o source_n of_o his_o doctrine_n be_v plain_o from_o the_o same_o principle_n with_o martion_n and_o the_o eucratites_n afterward_o now_o if_o any_o man_n demand_n what_o all_o this_o may_v conduce_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o those_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o our_o lord_n christ_n let_v it_o be_v but_o consider_v that_o simon_n magus_n pretend_v to_o be_v the_o christ_n and_o to_o seduce_v christian_n from_o our_o lord_n jesus_n to_o himself_o and_o withal_o and_o to_o be_v worship_v with_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n do_v hereby_o effectual_o suppose_v that_o our_o lord_n be_v effectual_o so_o worship_v by_o christian_n from_o the_o beginning_n irenaeus_n say_v further_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o simon_n magus_n i._n 20._o that_o he_o be_v glorify_v of_o many_o as_o god_n and_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v the_o man_n who_o have_v appear_v among_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o son_n that_o be_v the_o messiah_n have_v come_v in_o samaria_n as_o the_o father_n but_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o gentile_n as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o that_o be_v indeed_o the_o sovereign_a
power_n of_o all_o that_o be_v the_o father_n he_o be_v content_a nevertheless_o to_o be_v whatsoever_o they_o call_v he_o hic_fw-la igitur_fw-la a_o multis_fw-la quasi_fw-la deus_fw-la glorifi_n catus_fw-la est_fw-la say_v irenaeus_n &_o docuit_fw-la semetipsum_fw-la esse_fw-la qui_fw-la inter_fw-la judaeos_fw-la quidem_fw-la quasi_fw-la filius_fw-la apparâ—erit_fw-la in_o samaria_n autem_fw-la quasi_fw-la pater_fw-la descenderit_fw-la in_fw-la reliquis_fw-la vero_fw-la gentibus_fw-la quasi_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sanctus_fw-la adventaverit_fw-la esse_fw-la autem_fw-la se_fw-la sublimissimam_fw-la virtutem_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la sit_fw-la super_fw-la omne_fw-la pater_fw-la &_o sustinere_fw-la vocari_fw-la sâ—_n quodcunque_fw-la â—um_fw-la vocant_fw-la homines_fw-la where_o pretend_v first_o to_o be_v both_o father_n and_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n second_o to_o be_v worship_v for_o god_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o set_v up_o himself_o in_o stead_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n for_o the_o messiah_n who_o the_o samaritan_n expect_v as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n he_o have_v no_o other_o reason_n to_o pretend_v to_o be_v also_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o because_o he_o know_v our_o lord_n who_o he_o counterfeit_v have_v teach_v that_o he_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o by_o what_o the_o counterfeit_n will_v be_v it_o appear_v what_o the_o truth_n be_v and_o teach_v himself_o to_o be_v to_o wit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o be_v worshipd_v as_o one_o god_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v that_o epiphanius_n contradict_v his_o master_n jrenaeus_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o simon_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o father_n among_o the_o samaritan_n as_o the_o son_n among_o the_o jew_n make_v his_o concubine_n selena_n to_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o he_o call_v also_o the_o ennaea_n or_o conceit_n of_o he_o the_o father_n whereby_o he_o make_v the_o angel_n that_o make_v the_o world_n and_o mankind_n but_o rather_o to_o understand_v that_o intend_v to_o adulterate_a the_o christiane_n faith_n by_o bring_v in_o a_o counterfeit_a imitation_n of_o it_o on_o purpose_n he_o pretend_v himself_o and_o his_o conceit_n to_o be_v both_o one_o because_o he_o know_v that_o according_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n both_o father_n and_o son_n both_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v as_o you_o have_v hear_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o god_n with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o he_o pretend_v his_o conceit_n to_o be_v according_a to_o fpiphanius_n but_o himself_o among_o the_o gentile_n according_a to_o irenaeus_n the_o heresy_n of_o his_o scholar_n menander_n be_v thus_o describe_v by_o irenaeus_n l._n 21._o qui_fw-la primam_fw-la quidem_fw-la virtutem_fw-la inâ—ognitam_fw-la ait_fw-la omnibus_fw-la se_fw-la autem_fw-la â—um_fw-la esse_fw-la qui_fw-la missus_fw-la sit_fw-la ab_fw-la invisibilibus_fw-la salvatorem_fw-la pro_fw-la salâ—te_fw-la hominum_fw-la mundum_fw-la autem_fw-la factum_fw-la ab_fw-la angelis_n quos_fw-la &_o ipse_fw-la similiter_fw-la ut_fw-la simon_n ab_fw-la ennâ—a_fw-la emissos_fw-la dicit_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o first_o power_n be_v unknown_a to_o all_o and_o that_o himself_o be_v the_o saviour_n that_o be_v send_v by_o the_o invisible_a power_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n but_o that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o the_o angel_n who_o he_o also_o like_v as_o simon_n say_v be_v put_v forth_o by_o the_o father_n conceit_n where_o you_o see_v above_o the_o angel_n who_o he_o make_v creator_n of_o the_o world_n the_o unknown_a father_n who_o he_o pretend_v to_o make_v know_v his_o conceit_n from_o whence_o the_o angel_n come_v and_o the_o invisible_a power_n that_o send_v he_o for_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n both_o these_o then_o pretend_v to_o be_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n christ_n indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n be_v do_v make_v themselves_o one_o ingredient_n or_o parcel_n of_o that_o unknown_a and_o invisible_a godhead_n from_o whence_o they_o so_o make_v the_o angel_n to_o proceed_v that_o nevertheless_o band_v a_o faction_n against_o the_o same_o they_o make_v the_o come_n of_o a_o saviour_n necessary_a for_o this_o end_n to_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o the_o servitude_n of_o these_o angel_n that_o make_v the_o world_n as_o for_o saturninus_n pretend_v the_o father_n of_o all_o to_o be_v unknown_a otherwise_o then_o as_o he_o pretend_v to_o make_v he_o know_v it_o appear_v why_o he_o be_v among_o the_o gnostic_n but_o he_o pretend_v that_o two_o sort_n of_o man_n be_v make_v by_o the_o angel_n one_o by_o the_o good_a be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o power_n which_o be_v above_o which_o be_v infinite_o take_v with_o they_o say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n after_o our_o image_n because_o it_o be_v instant_o with_o draw_v from_o their_o sight_n but_o so_o that_o it_o have_v not_o come_v to_o life_n have_v not_o the_o power_n above_o strike_v a_o spark_n of_o light_n into_o it_o the_o other_o by_o the_o devil_n which_o the_o saviour_n who_o be_v indeed_o unknown_a only_o seem_v a_o man_n come_v to_o subdue_v so_o irenaeus_n l._n 22._o but_o basilides_n ut_fw-la altius_fw-la aliquid_fw-la &_o veriâ—imilius_fw-la adinvenisse_fw-la vidâ—atur_fw-la in_fw-la immensum_fw-la extendit_fw-la sententiam_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la suae_fw-la ostendens_fw-la nun_n primo_fw-la ab_fw-la iâ—noto_fw-la natum_fw-la patre_fw-la ab_fw-la hoc_fw-la autem_fw-la natum_fw-la logon_fw-la deinde_fw-la a_o logo_fw-la phronesin_n a_o phâ—onesi_n autem_fw-la natas_fw-la sophian_a &_o dynamin_n a_o dynami_fw-la autem_fw-la &_o sophia_n virtutes_fw-la &_o principes_fw-la &_o angelos_n quos_fw-la &_o primos_n vocat_fw-la say_v irenaeus_n l._n 23._o he_o that_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v add_v some_o high_a thing_n and_o more_o likely_a to_o their_o invention_n extend_v the_o meaning_n of_o his_o position_n beyond_o all_o bound_n show_v that_o nus_n or_o mean_v be_v first_o bear_v of_o the_o father_n who_o be_v not_o bear_v of_o he_o logos_fw-la reason_n or_o the_o word_n of_o he_o prudence_n of_o it_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o they_o virtue_n prince_n and_o angel_n who_o he_o call_v the_o prime_a onâ—s_z where_o you_o see_v manifest_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v of_o the_o title_n and_o attribute_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n which_o valentinus_n after_o these_o make_v to_o consist_v in_o xxx_o aeones_n or_o intelligible_a world_n which_o he_o derive_v from_o the_o unknown_a father_n and_o silence_n or_o his_o conceit_n and_o grace_n bythos_n or_o the_o bottom_n and_o charis_n ennaea_n or_o siâ—â—_n in_o who_o he_o place_v the_o first_o source_n of_o this_o fullness_n and_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v already_o that_o his_o number_n of_o xxx_o be_v the_o same_o that_o the_o heathen_a god_n be_v contrive_v into_o by_o heâ—iodâ—_n theogonia_n much_o to_o my_o purpose_n for_o s._n cyril_n catech._n v._o call_v valentine_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o preacher_n of_o the_o xxx_o go_n this_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n which_o they_o teach_v be_v the_o deity_n which_o they_o worship_v as_o do_v also_o not_o only_a ptolemaeus_n and_o secundus_fw-la who_o follow_v valentine_n and_o change_v what_o they_o think_v fit_a in_o his_o design_n or_o the_o gnostic_n which_o follow_v nicolas_n as_o you_o may_v see_v by_o epiphanius_n but_o the_o rest_n from_o simon_n magus_n who_o follower_n worship_v he_o and_o his_o trull_n selene_n under_o the_o image_n of_o jupiter_n and_o minerva_n say_v irenaeus_n express_o for_o menander_n first_o power_n and_o the_o ennaea_n or_o conceit_n thereof_o and_o the_o invisible_a power_n by_o who_o and_o from_o who_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v send_v for_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n show_v that_o this_o be_v that_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n in_o which_o he_o teach_v his_o follower_n to_o believe_v and_o when_o epâ—pâ—â—nius_n confute_v saturninus_n say_v that_o according_a to_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theâ—e_n shall_v be_v find_v no_o fullness_n in_o the_o power_n above_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o teach_v his_o follower_n to_o worship_v that_o fullness_n which_o epiphanius_n refuse_v simon_n magus_n himself_o mean_v the_o like_a when_o he_o say_v according_a to_o epiphanius_n that_o the_o angel_n though_o they_o proceed_v from_o his_o ennaea_n or_o conceit_n yet_o be_v without_o the_o fullness_n that_o be_v not_o comprehend_v within_o it_o as_o for_o câ—â—inthus_n who_o all_o agree_v to_o have_v make_v our_o lord_n jesus_n the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n bear_v as_o other_o man_n be_v epiphanius_n say_v further_a of_o his_o sense_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o that_o after_o jesus_n be_v grow_v a_o man_n who_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o seed_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n the_o christ_n come_v down_o upon_o he_o from_o the_o god_n that_o be_v above_o that_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n at_o jordane_n and_o reveal_v to_o he_o the_o father_n that_o
not_o believe_v he_o when_o he_o tell_v they_o heavenly_a thing_n because_o none_o of_o they_o have_v be_v in_o heaven_n as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n who_o be_v come_v from_o heaven_n notwithstanding_o remain_v in_o heaven_n whether_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o have_v be_v there_o in_o heaven_n and_o learn_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o commission_n and_o be_v still_o there_o in_o heart_n as_o all_o christian_n be_v he_o can_v tell_v they_o thing_n from_o heaven_n which_o they_o will_v not_o believe_v or_o that_o have_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o not_o have_v forsake_v it_o for_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n he_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o all_o that_o he_o witness_v here_o by_o see_v the_o counsel_n of_o god_n there_o even_o while_o he_o be_v here_o and_o that_o these_o be_v those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v see_v in_o his_o father_n house_n to_o wit_n those_o counsel_n which_o the_o father_n out_o of_o his_o love_n to_o he_o have_v make_v he_o acquaint_v with_o and_o teach_v he_o to_o execute_v even_o as_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o devil_n shop_n their_o father_n to_o execute_v his_o design_n for_o can_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o his_o be_v only_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o be_v they_o say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n why_o god_n shall_v not_o only_o show_v he_o what_o he_o mean_v to_o do_v for_o our_o salvation_n but_o join_v he_o with_o himself_o in_o the_o work_n and_o that_o honour_n for_o it_o whereof_o no_o angel_n that_o be_v the_o high_a creature_n be_v capable_a or_o that_o all_o this_o be_v such_o a_o expression_n as_o manhood_n can_v bear_v of_o that_o participation_n of_o god_n counsel_n which_o the_o word_n have_v be_v acquaint_v with_o from_o everlasting_a be_v no_o stranger_n to_o while_n be_v in_o the_o world_n he_o be_v execute_v the_o same_o sure_o when_o our_o lord_n say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o leave_v the_o world_n to_o go_v back_o to_o the_o father_n he_o declare_v a_o intent_n to_o abide_v in_o heaven_n for_o everlasting_a therefore_o when_o he_o say_v he_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o father_n to_o come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o understand_v only_o that_o he_o leave_v the_o private_a life_n he_o have_v live_v afore_o he_o begin_v to_o preach_v to_o appear_v public_o to_o the_o world_n in_o his_o office_n may_v just_o be_v account_v a_o piece_n of_o frenzy_n if_o there_o be_v not_o haeresy_n in_o it_o the_o opposition_n between_o heaven_n where_o the_o father_n be_v and_o the_o world_n be_v so_o manifest_a in_o the_o word_n that_o nothing_o but_o the_o vain_a glory_n of_o maintain_v a_o party_n can_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v oversee_v if_o these_o thing_n be_v true_a we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o go_v far_o for_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o lord_n word_n john_n xvii_o 5._o and_o now_o glorify_v thou_o i_o o_o father_n with_o that_o glory_n which_o i_o have_v with_o thou_o before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n because_o we_o see_v how_o many_o time_n in_o this_o gospel_n by_o be_v with_o the_o father_n our_o saviour_n express_v not_o his_o be_v in_o heaven_n when_o the_o baptist_n begin_v to_o preach_v but_o his_o be_v in_o heaven_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n till_o he_o be_v bear_v upon_o earth_n for_o can_v any_o doubt_n be_v make_v that_o the_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v with_o the_o father_n from_o the_o beginning_n be_v that_o which_o he_o be_v to_o be_v exalt_v to_o at_o his_o rise_n again_o as_o for_o that_o answer_n of_o he_o to_o the_o jew_n that_o demand_v of_o he_o have_v say_v abraham_n your_o father_n desire_v to_o see_v my_o day_n and_o see_v it_o and_o rejoice_v thou_o be_v not_o yet_o fifty_o year_n old_a and_o have_v thou_o see_v abraham_n to_o which_o jesus_n answer_v and_o say_v very_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o before_o abraham_n be_v i_o be_o john_n viii_o 56_o 57_o 58._o i_o perceive_v the_o world_n be_v ashamed_a to_o hear_v what_o socinus_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o answer_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v and_o so_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v translate_v before_o abraham_n become_v abraham_n or_o before_o he_o become_v abraham_n i_o be_o mean_v that_o here_o you_o see_v i_o before_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n whereby_o the_o prophecy_n of_o abraham_n name_n father_n of_o a_o great_a people_n be_v fulfil_v for_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d make_v both_o the_o name_n of_o abraham_n to_o go_v before_o the_o verb_n in_o sense_n and_o the_o verb_n to_o signify_v the_o time_n past_a so_o that_o there_o must_v have_v be_v another_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d after_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o this_o that_o go_v afore_o and_o if_o there_o have_v be_v so_o it_o must_v have_v be_v translate_v before_o abraham_n be_v abraham_n or_o before_o he_o be_v abraham_n not_o before_o he_o become_v abraham_n but_o for_o our_o lord_n to_o say_v before_o abraham_n be_v i_o be_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n be_v no_o less_o impertinent_a to_o their_o question_n then_o to_o say_v i_o be_o here_o before_o the_o call_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o to_o imagine_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v give_v a_o answer_n utter_o impertinent_a to_o their_o question_n i_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v stand_v with_o his_o profession_n though_o not_o to_o declare_v all_o that_o truth_n which_o for_o the_o present_a they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o bear_v may_v well_o stand_v with_o it_o chap._n fourteen_o the_o name_n of_o god_n not_o ascribe_v to_o christ_n for_o the_o like_a reason_n as_o to_o creature_n the_o reason_n why_o the_o socinian_o worship_n christ_n as_o god_n do_v confute_v their_o limitation_n christ_n not_o god_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o rise_n again_o he_o be_v the_o great_a god_n with_o s._n paul_n the_o true_a god_n with_o s._n john_n the_o only_a lord_n with_o s._n judas_n other_o scripture_n of_o the_o form_n of_o god_n and_o of_o a_o servant_n in_o s._n paul_n but_o the_o apostle_n add_v still_o more_o and_o go_v forward_o say_v and_o the_o word_n be_v god_n though_o here_o the_o socinian_o think_v they_o have_v enough_o to_o plead_v when_o they_o can_v say_v that_o the_o name_n of_o god_n which_o be_v here_o use_v be_v not_o proper_a to_o signify_v god_n himself_o which_o the_o name_n of_o four_o letter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o signifi_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o it_o be_v never_o attribute_v to_o any_o creature_n but_o by_o abuse_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o employ_v to_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o man_n as_o believe_v not_o in_o the_o true_a god_n alone_o but_o attribute_v his_o honour_n to_o some_o of_o his_o creature_n for_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v and_o grant_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o the_o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o translate_v be_v attribute_v first_o to_o god_n angel_n then_o to_o god_n minister_n in_o govern_v his_o people_n the_o reason_n whereof_o i_o take_v to_o be_v this_o that_o have_v enter_v into_o covenant_n with_o god_n to_o have_v he_o for_o their_o sovereign_n and_o to_o live_v by_o his_o law_n they_o must_v needs_o be_v bind_v to_o acknowledge_v and_o to_o honour_v those_o who_o have_v commission_n from_o he_o whether_o immediate_o or_o mediate_o to_o govern_v his_o people_n by_o the_o say_a law_n in_o stead_n of_o god_n himself_o as_o deputy_n commissioner_n or_o ambassador_n represent_v the_o person_n of_o those_o sovereign_n from_o who_o they_o come_v this_o i_o suppose_v be_v a_o general_a reason_n why_o this_o name_n of_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o god_n people_n which_o the_o socinian_n can_v with_o any_o reason_n refuse_v neither_o can_v i_o imagine_v how_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o evident_o justify_v then_o by_o that_o of_o god_n to_o moses_n exod._n vii_o 1._o behold_v i_o have_v make_v thou_o pharaoh_n god_n and_o aaron_n thy_o brother_n shall_v be_v thy_o prophet_n for_o aaron_n be_v make_v moses_n his_o prophet_n to_o publish_v his_o order_n to_o pharaâ—h_n because_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o ready_a tongue_n which_o moses_n be_v not_o exod._n iu_o 14_o 15_o 16._o prophet_n be_v no_o more_o than_o interpreter_n or_o truchman_n as_o onkelâ—s_n translate_v it_o and_o therefore_o moses_n be_v call_v also_o here_o aaron_n god_n because_o he_o be_v to_o give_v the_o order_n which_o aaron_n be_v to_o publish_v but_o pharaoh_n god_n as_o ruler_n and_o prince_n over_o pharaoh_n who_o be_v ruler_n and_o prinâ—â—_n of_o all_o egypt_n as_o to_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n shall_v by_o he_o command_n pharaoh_n to_o
god_n move_v so_o it_o be_v often_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n come_v upon_o pass_v upon_o invest_v either_o judge_n or_o prophet_n judg._n iii_o 10._o xi_o 29._o fourteen_o 6_o 19_o 1_o sam._n x._o 6_o 10._o judg._n vi_o 34._o 1_o chron._n xii_o 18._o xxiv_o 20._o whereupon_o it_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o those_o judge_n be_v also_o prophet_n from_o joshua_n the_o successor_n of_o moses_n to_o who_o that_o promise_n of_o god_n deut._n xviii_o 18._o seems_z to_o belong_v in_o the_o first_o place_n nor_o be_v it_o therefore_o requisite_a that_o i_o dispute_v here_o by_o what_o mean_n these_o prophet_n be_v all_o assure_v that_o it_o be_v god_n spirit_n not_o a_o evil_a spirit_n which_o move_v they_o either_o to_o act_v or_o speak_v much_o less_o how_o they_o be_v enable_v to_o assure_v other_o of_o it_o thus_o much_o we_o see_v in_o the_o case_n of_o balaam_n who_o by_o sacrifice_n to_o devil_n hope_v to_o obtain_v of_o they_o a_o commission_n to_o curse_v god_n people_n that_o when_o he_o go_v to_o meet_v his_o familiar_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o be_v meet_v with_o by_o god_n he_o know_v god_n so_o well_o and_o his_o message_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o but_o do_v it_o i_o show_v you_o afore_o that_o those_o angel_n by_o who_o god_n speak_v to_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v not_o always_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o god_n and_o that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v once_o assume_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n though_o we_o read_v of_o divers_a apparition_n of_o angel_n yet_o we_o never_o read_v that_o the_o angel_n who_o speak_v in_o god_n name_n be_v call_v god_n or_o honour_v as_o god_n as_o for_o those_o prophet_n which_o we_o read_v of_o in_o the_o church_n under_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n xii_o 10_o 28_o 29._o fourteen_o 29_o 32_o 37._o ephes_n iii_o 5._o iv_o 11._o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o understand_v that_o their_o grace_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o may_v be_v true_a which_o s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 32._o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o prophet_n so_o can_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v that_o they_o be_v of_o that_o inferior_a sort_n of_o prophet_n that_o speak_v by_o the_o mere_a inspiration_n of_o god_n spirit_n without_o aparition_n of_o any_o angel_n speak_v to_o they_o either_o asleep_a or_o awake_a either_o in_o the_o name_n only_o or_o further_o in_o the_o person_n also_o of_o god_n when_o therefore_o the_o angel_n gabriel_n appear_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n say_v luke_o ii_o 35._o the_o holy_a ghost_n shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v overshadow_v thou_o and_o therefore_o the_o holy_a thing_n that_o be_v bear_v shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n deliver_v to_o a_o prophet_n possess_v his_o soul_n for_o a_o time_n till_o he_o have_v deliver_v god_n word_n to_o they_o to_o who_o it_o be_v send_v upon_o this_o message_n possess_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n make_v it_o a_o tabernacle_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n always_o to_o dwell_v in_o in_o which_o word_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n always_o dwell_v for_o so_o the_o difference_n hold_v between_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o who_o dwell_v the_o fullness_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o servant_n that_o have_v each_o of_o they_o his_o measure_n of_o it_o if_o we_o understand_v the_o word_n incarnate_a to_o have_v in_o it_o resident_a the_o power_n of_o god_n spirit_n by_o which_o our_o lord_n christ_n prove_v himself_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o particular_a as_o s._n paul_n say_v by_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o the_o spirit_n of_o holiness_n but_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n to_o who_o this_o word_n come_v to_o be_v possess_v and_o act_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n only_o while_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v with_o their_o message_n neither_o seem_v it_o more_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o christian_n be_v possess_v of_o god_n spirit_n by_o the_o general_a promise_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n when_o the_o assistance_n of_o god_n be_v by_o god_n appointment_n assure_v they_o to_o all_o such_o purpose_n as_o the_o common_a profession_n of_o christianity_n require_v this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o alliance_n which_o the_o scripture_n express_v between_o the_o word_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o regard_n whereof_o i_o have_v think_v requisite_a to_o refer_v those_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n to_o the_o grace_n of_o union_n rather_o than_o to_o the_o grace_n of_o unction_n as_o the_o school_n distinguish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v rather_o to_o the_o godhead_n of_o the_o word_n dwell_v in_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n contain_v always_o and_o imply_v the_o spirit_n then_o to_o those_o grace_n part_v out_o upon_o his_o soul_n which_o i_o neither_o doubt_v of_o nor_o that_o they_o be_v express_v in_o diverse_a passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o very_a name_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o word_n incarnate_a in_o divers_a passage_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a church-writer_n which_o grotius_n have_v careful_o collect_v upon_o the_o foresay_a text_n of_o mark_n ii_o 8._o and_o the_o position_n of_o cerinthus_n be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v bear_v as_o other_o man_n of_o joseph_n and_o mary_n at_o his_o baptism_n the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o be_v christ_n say_v he_o come_v down_o upon_o he_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n reveal_v the_o unknown_a father_n to_o he_o and_o to_o his_o follower_n and_o that_o by_o this_o his_o power_n come_v upon_o he_o from_o above_o he_o do_v miracle_n and_o that_o when_o he_o have_v suffer_v that_o which_o come_v from_o above_o fly_v up_o again_o from_o jesus_n so_o that_o jesus_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o christ_n that_o come_v upon_o he_o from_o above_o which_o be_v that_o which_o come_v down_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n fly_v up_o again_o without_o suffer_v so_o that_o jesus_n be_v not_o christ_n for_o hereby_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o hold_v with_o the_o church_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n assure_v we_o thereby_o that_o it_o be_v the_o original_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n so_o they_o show_v that_o the_o overshadow_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n import_v the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o godhead_n to_o they_o who_o believe_v it_o as_o the_o come_n down_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n at_o the_o baptism_n import_v the_o dwell_n of_o god_n spirit_n in_o christ_n till_o his_o suffering_n to_o cerinthus_n and_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n tell_v we_o of_o the_o ebionite_n that_o sometime_o they_o contradict_v themselves_o otherwhile_o say_v he_o they_o say_v otherwise_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o be_v christ_n come_v upon_o and_o invest_v the_o man_n that_o be_v call_v jesus_n i_o will_v give_v you_o here_o if_o you_o please_v that_o which_o go_v before_o in_o epiphanius_n some_o of_o they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o christ_n be_v that_o adam_n that_o be_v frame_v first_o and_o inspire_v with_o the_o breath_n of_o god_n other_o of_o they_o say_v that_o he_o be_v from_o above_o and_o be_v make_v before_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o spirit_n or_o the_o spirit_n and_o above_o the_o angel_n and_o rule_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o be_v call_v christ_n and_o have_v inherit_v that_o world_n and_o come_v hither_o when_o he_o please_v as_o he_o come_v in_o adam_n and_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n put_v on_o a_o body_n come_v to_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob._n the_o same_o say_v he_o come_v these_o last_o day_n put_v on_o the_o same_o body_n of_o adam_n and_o appear_v a_o man_n and_o be_v crucify_v and_o rose_n and_o ascend_v again_o here_o you_o see_v that_o borrow_v from_o the_o scripture_n the_o correspondence_n between_o the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o adam_n they_o force_v upon_o it_o their_o own_o fable_n that_o both_o be_v one_o you_o see_v also_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o their_o relation_n of_o christ_n appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n as_o in_o our_o flesh_n afterward_o though_o corrupt_v by_o they_o be_v nevertheless_o borrow_a from_o the_o tradition_n the_o church_n in_o fine_a you_o see_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o principality_n of_o angel_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v call_v christ_n here_o mention_v argue_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o
hate_v you_o before_o i_o and_o that_o endless_a dispute_n among_o chronologer_n about_o the_o word_n of_o s._n luke_n ii_o 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o conceive_v can_v be_v so_o well_o compose_v as_o by_o translate_n it_o this_o inrol_v be_v make_v before_o quirinius_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v under_o quirinius_n who_o be_v employ_v divers_a year_n after_o to_o enrol_v all_o the_o jew_n and_o their_o good_n when_o archelaus_n be_v confiscate_v for_o tertullian_n with_o who_o josephus_n full_o agree_v say_v express_o that_o the_o taxation_n at_o which_o christ_n be_v enrol_v be_v make_v under_o sentius_n saturninus_n governor_n of_o syria_n and_o that_o the_o record_n of_o it_o be_v then_o in_o rome_n extant_a when_o he_o write_v let_v then_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v he_o that_o be_v bring_v forth_o before_o all_o creature_n or_o let_v it_o signify_v by_o way_n of_o metonymy_a the_o heir_n of_o all_o thing_n as_o the_o apostle_n call_v our_o lord_n christ_n heb._n i._n 2._o because_o the_o first_o bear_v be_v heir_n by_o law_n and_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o fear_v that_o our_o lord_n christ_n shall_v become_v a_o creature_n by_o be_v the_o first_o bear_v of_o the_o whole_a creature_n for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v not_o think_v i_o have_v grant_v any_o such_o thing_n shall_v i_o grant_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o general_a sense_n to_o signify_v as_o well_o the_o production_n of_o god_n word_n as_o the_o production_n of_o his_o creature_n i_o know_v how_o much_o dispute_n there_o have_v be_v with_o the_o arian_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o solomon_n prov._n viii_o 22._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o do_v i_o believe_v it_o can_v be_v compute_v by_o read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o same_o seem_v to_o require_v first_o because_o it_o must_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o god_n get_v wisdom_n when_o he_o make_v the_o world_n but_o be_v possess_v of_o it_o second_o because_o wisdom_n eccles_n xxiv_o 14._o have_v speak_v of_o her_o dwell_n with_o god_n as_o in_o solomon_n and_o his_o appoint_v she_o to_o dwell_v in_o israel_n add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o the_o world_n from_o the_o beginning_n he_o make_v man_n and_o i_o fail_v not_o for_o everlasting_a and_o further_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n according_a to_o the_o latin_a copy_n ego_fw-la ex_fw-la â—re_n altissimi_fw-la prodivi_fw-la primogenita_fw-la ante_fw-la omnem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la i_o come_v cut_v of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o most_o high_a the_o first_o bear_v before_o any_o creature_n so_o â—it_n to_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o without_o doubt_n he_o have_v they_o in_o mind_n when_o he_o write_v and_o again_o eccles_n i._o 4_o 16._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wisdom_n be_v make_v before_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o understanding_n of_o prudence_n from_o everlasting_a after_o which_o there_o follow_v in_o most_o greek_a copy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a render_v fons_n â—apientiâ—_n verbum_fw-la dei_fw-la in_fw-la excelsis_fw-la &_o ingressus_fw-la illius_fw-la mandata_fw-la aeterna_fw-la as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o fountain_n of_o wisdom_n be_v that_o word_n which_o be_v with_o god_n in_o the_o high_a and_o whereby_o god_n have_v make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n as_o the_o psalmist_n say_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v the_o heaven_n make_v and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o they_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n psal_n xxx_o 6._o and_o the_o proceed_n of_o wisdom_n be_v the_o everlasting_a commandment_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o law_n whereby_o he_o instruct_v his_o people_n but_o this_o by_o consequence_n suppose_v the_o old_a testament_n to_o be_v a_o tigure_n of_o the_o new_a must_v be_v understand_v of_o all_o those_o way_n whereby_o god_n converse_v with_o mankind_n to_o preserve_v it_o from_o fall_v quite_o away_o from_o his_o truth_n from_o the_o beginning_n as_o i_o have_v show_v afore_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o forerunner_n and_o preface_v to_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n which_o therefore_o suppose_v the_o be_v of_o this_o wisdom_n before_o the_o world_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o which_o go_v before_o where_o he_o say_v that_o wisdom_n be_v make_v afore_o all_o thing_n and_o again_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o lord_n himself_o make_v she_o and_o see_v and_o number_v she_o which_o though_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o wisdom_n which_o he_o pour_v out_o upon_o his_o work_n as_o straight_o it_o follow_v yet_o when_o it_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v forth_o before_o the_o world_n and_o before_o all_o thing_n more_o be_v say_v and_o more_o must_v be_v understand_v now_o s._n athanasius_n against_o the_o arian_n i_o know_v embrace_v another_o sense_n of_o solomon_n as_o speak_v of_o christ_n take_v flesh_n to_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o god_n way_n with_o the_o man_n redeem_v but_o i_o say_v also_o that_o he_o produce_v this_o other_o sense_n that_o i_o speak_v of_o that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n be_v bring_v forth_o by_o he_o before_o he_o make_v the_o world_n by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o that_o this_o production_n may_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o it_o common_o signify_v the_o production_n of_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v not_o afore_o but_o begin_v to_o be_v in_o he_o the_o passage_n of_o athanasius_n be_v remarkable_a though_o upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d heb._n xiii_o 2._o who_o be_v faithful_a to_o he_o that_o make_v he_o which_o he_o handle_v orat._n ii_o contra_fw-la arrian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o word_n extinguish_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n but_o rather_o their_o nature_n draw_v to_o itself_o and_o change_v the_o word_n for_o word_n be_v not_o before_o thing_n but_o thing_n be_v first_o and_o after_o they_o word_n therefore_o when_o the_o be_v signify_v be_v a_o thing_n make_v or_o create_v then_o make_v and_o become_v and_o create_v be_v proper_o say_v of_o they_o for_o i_o read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v a_o thing_n make_v but_o when_o the_o be_v be_v a_o thing_n engender_v and_o a_o son_n then_o make_v and_o become_v and_o create_v be_v not_o proper_o put_v upon_o it_o nor_o signify_v a_o thing_n make_v but_o a_o man_n use_v the_o word_n make_v for_o engender_v without_o difference_n which_o proceed_v to_o declare_v by_o instance_n in_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o make_v he_o show_v that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v say_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d create_v which_o he_o equal_v unto_o it_o by_o the_o premise_n for_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v we_o may_v understand_v the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o the_o lord_n create_v i_o which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o solomon_n here_o question_v and_o by_o and_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o parent_n say_v the_o son_n that_o spring_v from_o they_o be_v make_v and_o create_v and_o come_v of_o they_o nevertheless_o they_o deny_v not_o their_o offspring_n and_o again_o orat._n iii_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o make_v and_o to_o speak_v of_o his_o not_o be_v a_o creature_n which_o make_v i_o confident_a that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o s._n paul_n may_v so_o be_v understand_v without_o prejudice_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o sure_o when_o he_o say_v gen._n iu._n 1._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v get_v a_o man_n with_o god_n as_o the_o word_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o wisdom_n use_v in_o the_o hebrew_n prov._n viii_o 22._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o she_o get_v a_o son_n by_o bring_v he_o forth_o which_o be_v call_v creare_fw-la liberos_fw-la in_o latin_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o greek_a and_o to_o make_v child_n in_o other_o language_n and_o this_o be_v equivocation_n be_v very_o happy_a in_o our_o mother_n english_a when_o by_o get_v of_o child_n which_o formal_o and_o proper_o signify_v the_o purchase_n of_o they_o into_o the_o father_n power_n as_o his_o own_o which_o be_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o hebrew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o signify_v by_o way_n of_o metonymy_n the_o act_n of_o generation_n whereby_o they_o be_v bring_v forth_o
in_o the_o stream_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o fountain_n and_o therefore_o though_o the_o term_n of_o the_o scripture_n agree_v with_o those_o which_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n use_n may_v just_o authorise_v and_o bring_v into_o use_v those_o expression_n which_o have_v not_o be_v usual_a upon_o a_o due_a understanding_n of_o the_o intent_n to_o which_o they_o be_v use_v yet_o be_v there_o no_o power_n in_o the_o church_n to_o render_v those_o term_n which_o have_v pass_v for_o christian_a and_o catholic_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n of_o the_o church_n suspect_v of_o heresy_n in_o these_o time_n origen_n be_v strong_o charge_v by_o the_o ancient_a time_n in_o particular_a by_o epiphanius_n as_o the_o seminary_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o that_o the_o arian_n may_v not_o have_v advantage_n by_o many_o of_o his_o say_n be_v too_o much_o to_o undertake_v and_o that_o which_o my_o business_n no_o way_n require_v the_o socinian_o have_v make_v their_o advantage_n of_o erasmus_n his_o writing_n and_o be_v any_o man_n so_o silly_a as_o to_o imagine_v that_o erasmus_n be_v therefore_o of_o socinus_n his_o faith_n have_v they_o not_o make_v the_o like_a use_n of_o maldonate_fw-it and_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n and_o be_v there_o any_o appearance_n that_o his_o meaning_n shall_v be_v that_o of_o socinus_n i_o will_v not_o therefore_o deny_v that_o the_o cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o king_n james_n pag._n 633._o do_v acknowledge_v that_o arius_n be_v able_a to_o maintain_v himself_o within_o compass_n of_o tradition_n be_v he_o to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n but_o i_o give_v the_o reader_n notice_n that_o this_o be_v the_o consequence_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o that_o position_n which_o derive_v tradition_n of_o faith_n from_o a_o express_a act_n of_o the_o present_a church_n suppose_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o not_o to_o have_v be_v of_o force_n and_o effectual_o acknowledge_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a in_o this_o case_n than_o can_v no_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v the_o trinity_n as_o matter_n of_o faith_n though_o it_o may_v remain_v questionable_a whether_o or_o no_o a_o man_n may_v be_v oblige_v to_o conform_v to_o it_o as_o consistent_a with_o the_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o scandalize_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n by_o reject_v the_o act_n and_o decree_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o position_n settle_v in_o the_o first_o book_n i_o will_v further_o acknowledge_v that_o i_o have_v see_v a_o answer_n to_o crellius_n the_o socinian_o book_n de_fw-fr deo_fw-la by_o one_o botsaccus_fw-la now_o of_o danzick_n i_o take_v it_o in_o the_o end_n whereof_o i_o find_v a_o number_n of_o exception_n make_v by_o the_o socinian_o in_o their_o writing_n which_o i_o have_v not_o see_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o that_o write_v before_o constantine_n in_o particular_a as_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o nicaea_n the_o particular_n whereof_o because_o i_o have_v not_o see_v the_o book_n and_o therefore_o can_v presume_v to_o answer_v particular_o i_o can_v not_o here_o repeat_v will_v the_o model_n of_o my_o book_n give_v leave_n in_o general_n whosoever_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o peruse_v that_o which_o be_v there_o allege_a shall_v perceive_v first_o that_o those_o who_o allege_v they_o fall_v out_o among_o themselves_o perpetual_o sometime_o and_o for_o some_o say_n challenge_v tertulliane_n for_o example_n or_o clement_n or_o origen_n for_o one_o of_o they_o that_o believe_v not_o the_o trinity_n otherwise_o disow_v they_o as_o those_o that_o help_v to_o introduce_v the_o faith_n of_o it_o but_o no_o where_o remember_v themselves_o concern_v to_o make_v good_a that_o which_o they_o maintain_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o hegesippus_n in_o eusebius_n that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v deflower_v present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o show_v that_o such_o a_o change_n do_v indeed_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n second_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n in_o reduce_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o say_n there_o question_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o councile_v of_o nicaea_n then_o in_o reduce_v the_o sense_n of_o athanasius_n when_o he_o allow_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o son_n from_o the_o father_n of_o everlasting_a or_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o these_o father_n that_o understand_v the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o i_o of_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o original_n and_o author_n which_o the_o father_n of_o necessity_n have_v personal_o above_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o godhead_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o to_o the_o same_o sense_n one_o passage_n of_o tertulliane_n i_o have_v think_v worth_a the_o clear_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o contain_v a_o remarkable_a conceit_n of_o he_o in_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o solomon_n in_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n so_o many_o year_n before_o arius_n build_v his_o heresy_n in_o a_o manner_n upon_o it_o the_o word_n be_v in_o his_o book_n contra_fw-la hermogenem_fw-la cap._n iii_o quia_fw-la &_o pater_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o judex_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la ideo_fw-la pater_fw-la semper_fw-la &_o judex_fw-la semper_fw-la quia_fw-la deus_fw-la semper_fw-la nam_fw-la nec_fw-la pater_fw-la potuit_fw-la esse_fw-la ante_fw-la flium_fw-la nec_fw-la judex_fw-la ante_fw-la delictum_fw-la fuit_fw-la autem_fw-la tempus_fw-la cum_fw-la &_o delictum_fw-la &_o filius_fw-la non_fw-la fuit_fw-la quod_fw-la judicem_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la patrem_fw-la dominuâ—_fw-la facâ—reâ—_n for_o god_n also_o be_v father_n and_o god_n be_v judge_n and_o yet_o not_o always_o father_n and_o judge_n because_o always_o god_n for_o neither_o can_v he_o be_v father_n before_o a_o son_n nor_o judge_v before_o sin_n but_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o neither_o sin_n be_v to_o make_v god_n a_o judge_n nor_o son_n to_o make_v god_n a_o father_n he_o that_o read_v this_o only_a will_v think_v at_o a_o blush_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a mark_n of_o arius_n his_o heresy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o son_n be_v not_o but_o the_o answer_n be_v in_o his_o book_n contra_fw-la praxeam_fw-la cap._n v._o ante_fw-la omne_fw-la enim_fw-la deus_fw-la erat_fw-la solus_fw-la ipse_fw-la sibi_fw-la &_o mundus_fw-la &_o locus_fw-la &_o omne_fw-la solus_fw-la autem_fw-la quia_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la extrinsecus_fw-la prâ—ter_fw-la illum_fw-la caeterum_fw-la ne_fw-la tunc_fw-la quider_n solus_fw-la habebat_fw-la enim_fw-la secum_fw-la quam_fw-la habebat_fw-la in_o semetipso_fw-la rationem_fw-la svam_fw-la scilicet_fw-la rationalis_fw-la enim_fw-la deus_fw-la &_o ratio_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la prius_fw-la &_o ita_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la omne_fw-la quâ—_n ratio_fw-la sensus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la est_fw-la hanc_fw-la graeci_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dicunt_fw-la quâ—_n vocabulâ—_fw-la sermonem_fw-la etiam_fw-la appellamus_fw-la ideâ—que_fw-la in_o usu_fw-la est_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la per_fw-la simplicitatem_fw-la interpretationis_fw-la sermonem_fw-la dicere_fw-la in_o primordio_fw-la apud_fw-la deum_fw-la fuisse_fw-la cum_fw-la magis_fw-la rationem_fw-la competat_fw-la antiquiorem_fw-la â—aberi_fw-la quia_fw-la non_fw-la sermonalis_fw-la a_o principio_fw-la sed_fw-la rationalis_fw-la dâ—us_fw-la etiam_fw-la ante_fw-la principium_fw-la et_fw-la quia_fw-la ipse_fw-la quoque_fw-la sermo_fw-la ratione_fw-la consistens_fw-la priorem_fw-la eam_fw-la ut_fw-la substantiam_fw-la suâ—m_fw-la â—stendat_fw-la tamen_fw-la &_o sic_fw-la nihil_fw-la interest_n nam_fw-la â—tsi_fw-la deus_fw-la nondum_fw-la sermonem_fw-la suum_fw-la miserat_fw-la &_o proinde_fw-la â—um_fw-la cum_fw-la ipsa_fw-la &_o in_fw-la ipsa_fw-la ratione_fw-la intra_fw-la semetipsum_fw-la habebat_fw-la tacit_n cogitando_fw-la &_o disputandâ—_n secum_fw-la quae_fw-la per_fw-la sermonem_fw-la mox_fw-la erat_fw-la dicturus_fw-la cum_fw-la ratione_fw-la enim_fw-la sva_fw-la cogitans_fw-la atque_fw-la disponens_fw-la sermonem_fw-la eam_fw-la efficiebat_fw-la quâ—m_fw-la sermone_fw-la tractabat_fw-la for_o before_o all_o thing_n god_n be_v alone_o to_o himself_o both_o world_n and_o place_n and_o all_o but_o alone_o because_o without_o there_o be_v nothing_o beside_o he_o otherwise_o even_o then_o not_o alone_o for_o he_o have_v with_o he_o that_o which_o he_o have_v in_o he_o his_o reason_n forsooth_o for_o god_n be_v reasonable_a and_o reason_n be_v in_o he_o before_o and_o so_o all_o thing_n this_o reason_n be_v his_o sense_n this_o the_o greek_a call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o name_n also_o we_o call_v speech_n therefore_o our_o people_n use_v for_o one_o translation_n to_o say_v that_o speech_n be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n whereas_o it_o be_v more_o pertinent_a that_o reason_n shall_v be_v count_v more_o ancient_a because_o god_n spokâ—_n it_o from_o the_o beginning_n but_o have_v reason_n even_o before_o the_o beginning_n and_o
for_o his_o discharge_n but_o i_o will_v say_v thaâ—_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n and_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v necessitate_v to_o use_v such_o expression_n as_o have_v not_o be_v in_o use_n afore_o and_o not_o only_o to_o allow_v particular_a person_n as_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o use_v they_o but_o to_o give_v they_o passport_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o people_n or_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v stick_v at_o they_o when_o they_o be_v first_o frequent_v be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v marvail_v at_o then_o that_o the_o socinian_o shall_v marvel_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o acknowledge_v to_o come_v from_o the_o father_n and_o to_o receive_v all_o from_o he_o shall_v by_o any_o man_n be_v acknowledge_v god_n from_o everlasting_a unless_o it_o be_v marvail_v that_o all_o that_o allow_v it_o not_o be_v not_o socinian_n for_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o marvel_n that_o man_n shall_v marvel_v at_o the_o due_a consequence_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o themselves_o admit_v nor_o that_o marvail_v at_o they_o some_o shall_v be_v socinian_n other_o continue_v christian_n all_o this_o will_v be_v good_a in_o case_n it_o do_v appear_v that_o s._n hilary_n have_v any_o where_o put_v any_o doubt_n whether_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v be_v call_v god_n or_o not_o but_o the_o observation_n of_o erasmus_n bear_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o s._n hilary_n be_v not_o where_o find_v to_o call_v the_o h._n ghost_n god_n which_o who_o will_v not_o laugh_v at_o unless_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o s_n hilary_n no_o way_n say_v as_o much_o as_o that_o be_v for_o shall_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n or_o shall_v the_o faith_n of_o s._n hilary_n depend_v upon_o the_o use_n of_o that_o word_n shall_v it_o not_o serve_v his_o turn_n that_o he_o use_v word_n signify_v the_o same_o which_o have_v erasmus_n be_v so_o diligent_a to_o collect_v as_o the_o socinian_o have_v be_v forward_o to_o make_v advantage_n of_o his_o negligence_n they_o have_v never_o draw_v that_o observation_n into_o consequence_n he_o that_o will_v be_v satisfy_v of_o s._n hilary_n faith_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n before_o s._n hilary_n in_o this_o point_n let_v he_o peruse_v what_o petavius_n have_v collect_v dogâ—atum_fw-la theol._n 3._o de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la vii_o 7-15_a i_o be_o now_o before_o i_o leave_v this_o point_n to_o consider_v what_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n argue_v against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o i_o acknowledge_v to_o seem_v so_o strong_a that_o it_o seem_v to_o forbid_v all_o use_n of_o reason_n in_o they_o that_o admit_v the_o christian_a faith_n for_o see_v all_o use_n of_o reason_n suppose_v this_o principle_n that_o those_o thing_n which_o agree_v or_o disagree_v in_o a_o three_o agree_v or_o disagree_v one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n infer_v though_o the_o father_n be_v god_n and_o the_o son_n god_n yet_o that_o the_o son_n be_v not_o the_o father_n it_o seem_v it_o can_v be_v maintain_v without_o disow_v the_o use_n of_o reasonable_a discourse_n this_o difficulty_n may_v be_v and_o be_v branch_v out_o into_o many_o difficulty_n it_o be_v argue_v if_o so_o then_o shall_v there_o be_v three_o god_n the_o father_n one_o the_o son_n another_o and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o three_o or_o three_o substance_n of_o one_o godhead_n every_o person_n be_v god_n which_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o godhead_n or_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o godhead_n shall_v subsist_v thrice_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v argue_v if_o so_o then_o shall_v every_o person_n be_v three_o person_n because_o every_o person_n be_v god_n that_o be_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o person_n of_o the_o godhead_n shall_v be_v both_o real_o the_o same_o and_o real_o diverse_a or_o not_o the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o god_n yet_o several_a person_n it_o be_v argue_v further_o if_o so_o then_o shall_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v his_o own_o son_n because_o son_n of_o that_o god_n which_o the_o son_n be_v then_o may_v there_o as_o well_o be_v more_o son_n and_o then_o infinite_a then_o shall_v he_o be_v from_o everlasting_a because_o god_n and_o not_o from_o everlasting_a because_o son_n then_o shall_v the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v be_v incarnate_a because_o one_o with_o the_o son_n who_o be_v in_o carnate_a then_o can_v the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v man_n because_o god_n before_o but_o all_o these_o consequence_n contain_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o difficulty_n from_o which_o thy_o proceed_v as_o the_o same_o soldier_n be_v show_v in_o several_a arm_n and_o the_o same_o meat_n serve_v with_o several_a sause_n for_o when_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n person_n subsist_v before_o they_o be_v distinguish_v by_o our_o understanding_n be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o god_n the_o ordinary_a discourse_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o language_n that_o man_n use_n infer_v three_o substance_n each_o subsist_v of_o itself_o that_o be_v three_o god_n that_o be_v person_n of_o the_o godhead_n every_o one_o of_o they_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o god_n be_v the_o same_o with_o themselves_o suppose_v one_o god_n not_o the_o same_o suppose_v three_o person_n again_o the_o son_n be_v god_n as_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v and_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v no_o more_o then_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v his_o own_o son_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v from_o everlasting_a and_o yet_o son_n and_o no_o more_o son_n than_o he_o no_o more_o then_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n both_o that_o he_o only_o incarnate_a never_o a_o whit_n difficult_a then_o that_o be_v the_o same_o god_n he_o be_v neither_o father_n nor_o holy_a ghost_n to_o answer_v then_o this_o one_o though_o great_a difficulty_n first_o i_o insist_v that_o the_o socinian_o who_o object_n it_o which_o may_v be_v say_v of_o arius_n or_o aetius_n or_o whosoever_o may_v be_v find_v to_o have_v object_v the_o like_a can_v avoid_v as_o great_a inconvenience_n if_o they_o mean_v to_o be_v christian_n for_o the_o socinian_o pretend_v to_o honour_v the_o son_n as_o the_o father_n the_o arian_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n both_o i_o demand_v what_o great_a inconvenience_n there_o can_v be_v object_v to_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n then_o to_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o to_o his_o creature_n then_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v god_n and_o a_o creature_n both_o then_o that_o he_o shall_v create_v himself_o as_o both_o god_n and_o creature_n then_o that_o be_v make_v a_o man_n he_o shall_v be_v exalt_v to_o the_o power_n and_o glory_n of_o god_n whereupon_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n become_v due_a if_o reason_n and_o faith_n agree_v both_o together_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n that_o make_v all_o thing_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o any_o thing_n shall_v be_v imagine_v more_o impossible_a then_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n shall_v be_v true_o qualify_v god_n and_o creature_n he_o that_o can_v imagine_v a_o great_a contradiction_n a_o great_a inconvenience_n a_o great_a inconsistence_n then_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n shall_v necessary_o be_v what_o it_o be_v and_o yet_o that_o of_o itself_o it_o may_v be_v and_o may_v not_o be_v what_o it_o be_v always_o actual_o the_o same_o and_o yet_o capable_a of_o be_v what_o it_o be_v not_o sometime_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o yet_o depend_v on_o that_o cause_n which_o itself_o be_v and_o so_o before_o and_o after_o itself_o well_o may_v he_o imagine_v some_o great_a inconvenience_n than_o this_o that_o our_o lord_n christ_n make_v a_o man_n as_o other_o man_n be_v only_o conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n without_o man_n of_o a_o virgin_n shall_v be_v make_v god_n and_o endue_v with_o power_n and_o glory_n to_o which_o the_o worship_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o only_a true_a god_n be_v due_a but_o let_v they_o that_o hope_n hereby_o to_o remove_v the_o stumble_a block_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o unity_n from_o before_o the_o jew_n consider_v with_o themselves_o what_o satisfaction_n they_o can_v hope_v to_o give_v they_o or_o any_o reasonable_a creature_n by_o invite_v they_o to_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n call_v god_n because_o of_o that_o power_n and_o glory_n which_o god_n have_v give_v it_o above_o other_o creature_n for_o see_v the_o same_o power_n and_o glory_n which_o god_n have_v give_v it_o he_o may_v have_v
not_o do_v so_o order_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o obedience_n be_v effect_v or_o not_o that_o he_o may_v know_v that_o it_o will_v or_o will_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o this_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o mean_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o be_v grant_v in_o consideration_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o such_o mean_n be_v requisite_a be_v to_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o the_o corruption_n of_o man_n nature_n by_o it_o and_o to_o this_o sense_n seem_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o belong_v john_n x._o 28_o 29._o i_o give_v my_o sheep_n eternal_a life_n nor_o shall_v they_o ever_o perish_v nor_o any_o man_n snatch_v they_o out_o of_o my_o hand_n my_o father_n who_o give_v i_o they_o be_v great_a of_o all_o nor_o can_v any_o man_n snatch_v they_o out_o of_o my_o father_n hand_n although_o it_o seem_v that_o he_o enlarge_v the_o same_o sense_n to_o another_o effect_n john_n xvii_o 6_o 12_o i_o have_v manifest_v thy_o name_n to_o the_o man_n who_o thou_o give_v i_o out_o of_o the_o world_n thy_o they_n be_v and_o i_o thou_o give_v they_o and_o they_o have_v keep_v thy_o word_n now_o know_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o thou_o give_v i_o be_v from_o thou_o for_o the_o word_n that_o thou_o give_v i_o have_v i_o give_v they_o and_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o and_o know_v of_o a_o truth_n that_o i_o be_o come_v forth_o from_o thou_o and_o thou_o have_v send_v i_o i_o ask_v for_o they_o i_o ask_v not_o for_o the_o world_n but_o for_o those_o that_o thou_o have_v give_v i_o for_o they_o be_v thou_o and_o all_o mine_n be_v thou_o and_o thy_o mine_n and_o i_o be_o glorify_v in_o they_o and_o i_o be_o no_o more_o in_o the_o world_n but_o they_o be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o i_o come_v to_o thou_o holy_a father_n keep_v they_o in_o thy_o name_n who_o thou_o have_v give_v i_o that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o as_o we_o when_o i_o be_v with_o they_o in_o the_o world_n i_o keep_v they_o in_o thy_o name_n these_o who_o â—hou_n give_v i_o i_o keep_v nor_o be_v any_o of_o they_o lose_v but_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v fulfil_v for_o afterward_o it_o be_v say_v that_o our_o lord_n speak_v to_o those_o that_o apprehend_v he_o to_o let_v his_o disciple_n go_v that_o the_o word_n which_o he_o have_v say_v may_v be_v fulfil_v i_o have_v lose_v none_o of_o those_o who_o thou_o give_v i_o john_n xviii_o 9_o but_o all_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o his_o then_o disciple_n alone_o be_v the_o man_n that_o the_o father_n give_v to_o christ_n he_o have_v say_v express_o afterward_o john_n xvii_o 20._o i_o ask_v not_o for_o these_o alone_a but_o for_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o i_o through_o their_o word_n for_o this_o show_n that_o he_o pray_v for_o his_o then_o disciple_n in_o the_o common_a quality_n of_o disciple_n that_o be_v of_o christian_n have_v other_o prayer_n to_o make_v for_o the_o world_n that_o be_v for_o those_o that_o be_v not_o as_o we_o see_v by_o and_o by_o john_n xvii_o 21._o and_o luke_n xxiii_o 34._o but_o in_o that_o he_o say_v so_o often_o that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v they_o he_o from_o who_o appointment_n the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n the_o power_n which_o he_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o success_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o he_o publish_v depend_v in_o that_o regard_n i_o conceive_v the_o help_n of_o god_n grace_n by_o the_o second_o adam_n whereby_o the_o breach_n make_v by_o the_o first_o be_v repair_v necessary_o to_o be_v imply_v in_o god_n give_v unto_o our_o lord_n christ_n his_o disciple_n and_o of_o this_o sense_n much_o there_o be_v express_v by_o s._n paul_n ephes_n i._o 3._o 11._o bless_a god_n even_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v bless_v we_o with_o every_o spiritual_a blessing_n in_o the_o heaven_n through_o christ_n as_o he_o choose_v we_o in_o he_o before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o blameless_a before_o he_o in_o love_n have_v foreappoint_v we_o to_o adoption_n to_o himself_o through_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o good_a pleasure_n of_o his_o will_n to_o the_o praise_n of_o his_o glorious_a grace_n whereby_o he_o make_v we_o acceptable_a in_o the_o belove_a through_o who_o we_o have_v redemption_n by_o his_o blood_n even_o the_o remission_n of_o â—â—nnes_n according_a to_o the_o riches_n of_o his_o grace_n which_o have_v abound_v to_o we_o in_o all_o wisdom_n and_o prudence_n have_v make_v know_v to_o we_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o will_n according_a to_o his_o good_a pleasure_n which_o he_o purpose_v in_o himself_o at_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n to_o restore_v all_o thing_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n through_o christ_n in_o who_o also_o we_o have_v receive_v our_o lot_n appoint_v according_a to_o the_o purpose_n of_o he_o that_o effect_n all_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o counsel_n of_o his_o will_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o force_n of_o those_o term_n and_o phrase_n which_o saint_n paul_n use_v whatsoever_o blessing_n it_o may_v be_v say_v s._n paul_n hereby_o signify_v to_o have_v be_v appoint_v to_o the_o ephesian_n from_o everlasting_a as_o christian_n i_o suppose_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o he_o presuppose_v that_o they_o be_v also_o appoint_v from_o everlasting_a to_o be_v christian_n to_o who_o by_o so_o be_v those_o blessing_n shall_v become_v due_a and_o all_o this_o so_o many_o time_n and_o so_o manifest_o say_v to_o have_v be_v appoint_v in_o christ_n or_o by_o christ_n or_o through_o christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v that_o not_o only_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o they_o be_v bring_v to_o that_o estate_n but_o also_o the_o mean_n that_o enforce_v it_o and_o the_o consequence_n whereby_o it_o take_v effect_v all_o depend_v upon_o christ_n and_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o come_n to_o destroy_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o our_o first_o parent_n chap._n xix_o evidence_n of_o the_o same_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o god_n help_n in_o get_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o renew_v the_o covenant_n and_o that_o for_o christ_n sake_n that_o christianity_n can_v stand_v without_o acknowledge_v the_o grace_n of_o christ_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o decree_n against_o pelagius_n and_o other_o record_n of_o the_o church_n it_o remain_v now_o that_o i_o show_v how_o the_o same_o truth_n be_v signify_v to_o we_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n whereof_o i_o will_v point_v out_o three_o sort_n of_o passage_n tend_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o when_o they_o be_v put_v together_o make_v full_a evidence_n of_o it_o the_o first_o be_v of_o those_o wherein_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n be_v not_o to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o any_o merit_n or_o force_v of_o their_o own_o but_o to_o the_o goodness_n and_o assistance_n of_o god_n then_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n more_o effectual_a to_o show_v that_o whatsoever_o tend_v to_o bring_v christian_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n there_o be_v the_o same_o correspondence_n between_o the_o help_n of_o spiritual_a grace_n whereby_o christian_n overcome_v their_o spiritual_a enemy_n and_o the_o help_n of_o god_n whereby_o the_o israelite_n overcome_v the_o seven_o nation_n as_o between_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o therefore_o all_o those_o promise_n whereby_o god_n assure_v they_o of_o deliverance_n from_o their_o enemy_n and_o maintenance_n in_o the_o possession_n thereof_o all_o acknowledgement_n of_o god_n free_a gift_n whereby_o they_o hold_v that_o inheritance_n argue_v no_o less_o concern_v those_o help_n whereby_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n answer_v to_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n here_o be_v enable_v to_o continue_v true_a spiritual_a member_n thereof_o and_o to_o attain_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n that_o be_v above_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o produce_v many_o particular_n of_o this_o nature_n whereof_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n afford_v good_a store_n that_o of_o moses_n deut._n ix_o 3-8_a i_o must_v not_o forget_v where_o assure_v they_o of_o god_n to_o go_v along_o with_o they_o he_o warn_v they_o not_o to_o ascribe_v that_o favour_n to_o their_o one_o righteousness_n though_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n employ_v they_o to_o punish_v the_o seven_o nation_n but_o to_o his_o covenant_n with_o their_o father_n and_o that_o god_n enable_v they_o to_o cast_v
bind_v by_o natural_a equity_n to_o accept_v that_o for_o full_a satisfaction_n which_o make_v up_o his_o whole_a intresse_n when_o civil_a law_n oblige_v he_o not_o make_v the_o tender_a of_o christ_n no_o less_o the_o substitute_n to_o our_o payment_n of_o that_o debt_n which_o god_n law_n require_v for_o how_o be_v it_o less_o fit_a to_o be_v tender_v when_o it_o be_v not_o due_a to_o be_v accept_v then_o when_o it_o be_v no_o less_o able_a to_o fulfil_v god_n desire_n see_v nothing_o can_v be_v imagine_v more_o acceptable_a to_o he_o than_o the_o voluntary_a obedience_n of_o his_o own_o son_n consist_v in_o those_o suffering_n wherein_o the_o great_a virtue_n that_o man_n nature_n be_v capable_a of_o be_v see_v and_o tend_v to_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n which_o his_o love_n to_o his_o creature_n incline_v he_o so_o much_o â—o_o desire_v as_o his_o wisdom_n find_v to_o comport_v with_o his_o native_a goodness_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o justice_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o as_o in_o other_o point_n stand_v to_o clear_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n when_o pelagius_n be_v allege_v for_o one_o that_o hold_v not_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o it_o can_v have_v no_o foot_n in_o or_o allowance_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v disclaim_v pâ—lagius_n only_o we_o may_v take_v notice_n how_o well_o the_o evidence_n which_o the_o witness_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n render_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v understand_v by_o they_o who_o in_o stead_n of_o allege_v some_o allowance_n of_o the_o church_n by_o some_o person_n of_o note_a credit_n open_o profess_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o esteem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n name_v we_o one_o that_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o hold_v it_o whether_o express_o or_o by_o consequence_n as_o for_o lactantius_n who_o allege_v the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n for_o our_o example_n add_v further_a nevertheless_o pro_fw-la crimine_fw-la nostro_fw-la for_o our_o crime_n instit_fw-la iv_o 23_o 24_o 26._o though_o i_o may_v safe_o have_v say_v as_o afore_o that_o a_o word_n of_o he_o upon_o the_o by_o may_v well_o have_v pass_v without_o censure_n because_o his_o credit_n be_v not_o such_o in_o the_o church_n as_o to_o create_v appearance_n of_o offence_n yet_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o this_o answer_n his_o own_o word_n have_v give_v so_o much_o advantage_n for_o a_o fair_a interpretation_n of_o his_o meaning_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n as_o for_o pâ—trus_n abailardus_n that_o be_v think_v to_o have_v say_v something_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o insist_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v for_o as_o i_o allow_v that_o he_o live_v in_o such_o a_o age_n when_o something_o that_o be_v true_a may_v be_v entertain_v with_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n so_o when_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o a_o point_n wherein_o he_o be_v pâ—rtizane_n with_o pelagius_n the_o church_n that_o condemn_v he_o must_v needs_o in_o condemn_v he_o for_o iâ—_n be_v partizane_n with_o the_o church_n that_o condemn_v pelagius_n i_o will_v only_o allege_v here_o a_o doctrine_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o devil_n by_o bring_v christ_n to_o death_n that_o have_v not_o sin_v forfeit_v that_o power_n of_o death_n which_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o heb._n ii_o 14._o to_o wit_n that_o which_o he_o have_v over_o man_n that_o have_v sin_v in_o bring_v he_o to_o death_n and_o i_o allege_v it_o because_o the_o socinian_o seem_v to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v now_o ashamed_a to_o maintain_v this_o which_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o not_o for_o if_o the_o devil_n be_v prince_n of_o this_o world_n as_o our_o saviour_n call_v he_o john_n fourteen_o 30._o because_o he_o be_v employ_v by_o god_n as_o his_o gaoler_n or_o the_o executioner_n of_o those_o judgement_n to_o which_o he_o abandon_v those_o that_o forsake_v he_o by_o give_v they_o up_o to_o his_o temptation_n shall_v we_o not_o understand_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n to_o be_v see_v towards_o he_o in_o limit_v this_o employment_n as_o under_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n we_o believe_v it_o be_v limit_v in_o consideration_n of_o his_o attempt_n upon_o christ_n beyond_o his_o commission_n because_o without_o right_n he_o be_v without_o sin_n and_o therefore_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o this_o employment_n and_o this_o justice_n satisfy_v by_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v but_o due_a consequence_n that_o this_o employment_n in_o which_o the_o principality_n of_o this_o world_n consist_v shall_v become_v forfeit_a and_o volde_v so_o far_o as_o the_o grace_n of_o christ_n determine_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o reason_n our_o lord_n christ_n rise_v from_o death_n because_o not_o have_v sin_v he_o can_v not_o be_v â—â—ld_v by_o death_n draw_v after_o he_o all_o that_o upon_o the_o sound_n of_o his_o gospel_n embrace_v the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n chap._n xxx_o god_n may_v have_v reconcile_v man_n to_o himself_o without_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n depend_v as_o well_o upon_o his_o active_a as_o passive_a obedience_n christ_n need_v not_o suffer_v â—ell_o paâ—nes_n that_o we_o may_v not_o the_o opinion_n that_o make_v justify_v faith_n to_o be_v trust_n in_o god_n not_o true_a yet_o not_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n how_o it_o be_v not_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n as_o also_o that_o of_o socinus_n i_o will_v not_o leave_v this_o point_n till_o i_o have_v infer_v from_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v the_o resolution_n of_o two_o or_o three_o point_n in_o question_n necessary_o follow_v upon_o it_o and_o first_o that_o though_o as_o i_o have_v say_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n to_o propose_v any_o course_n for_o the_o reconcile_n of_o man_n to_o god_n by_o which_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o divine_a perfection_n shall_v have_v be_v more_o see_v then_o be_v that_o which_o it_o please_v god_n to_o take_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o impossible_a for_o his_o divine_a wisdom_n to_o have_v take_v other_o course_n to_o effect_v the_o same_o his_o glory_n remain_v inâ—â—re_o according_a as_o s._n augustine_n have_v long_o since_o resolve_v though_o to_o the_o great_a displeasure_n of_o all_o they_o who_o distinguish_v not_o the_o imagination_n of_o immediate_a satisfaction_n by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v save_v from_o that_o dispensation_n in_o the_o original_a law_n of_o god_n which_o the_o gospel_n declare_v to_o all_o that_o embrace_v the_o term_n of_o it_o to_o the_o effect_n whereof_o i_o have_v show_v that_o god_n provide_v and_o accept_v it_o for_o if_o god_n do_v not_o provide_v noâ—_n accept_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la the_o death_n of_o christ_n for_o immediate_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o vindicative_a justice_n in_o behalf_n of_o their_o sin_n that_o shall_v be_v save_v then_o be_v he_o not_o tie_v in_o point_n of_o right_n to_o seek_v that_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o same_o either_o from_o christ_n or_o from_o we_o and_o true_o this_o opinion_n that_o god_n be_v tie_v to_o execute_v his_o vindicative_a justice_n either_o upon_o christ_n or_o we_o seem_v to_o represent_v god_n to_o the_o fancy_n of_o christian_n as_o take_v content_a in_o the_o evil_n and_o torment_n which_o christ_n suffer_v that_o be_v the_o only_a recompense_n that_o vindicative_a justice_n seek_v without_o consideration_n of_o that_o perfect_a obedience_n and_o zeal_n to_o god_n glory_n in_o the_o save_n of_o his_o creature_n together_o with_o his_o justice_n and_o holiness_n in_o regard_n whereof_o god_n indeed_o accept_v the_o same_o now_o though_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o christianity_n to_o say_v that_o the_o course_n which_o god_n take_v for_o the_o reconcile_n of_o man_n to_o himself_o according_a to_o it_o preserve_v his_o glory_n entire_a as_o be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o divine_a perfection_n for_o to_o say_v that_o man_n can_v propose_v a_o course_n more_o for_o his_o glory_n then_o that_o which_o it_o advance_v be_v rather_o honourable_a for_o christianity_n then_o necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o yet_o to_o say_v that_o god_n wisdom_n in_o design_v this_o course_n according_a to_o the_o exigence_n of_o all_o his_o perfection_n be_v so_o exhaust_v and_o equal_v by_o the_o work_n of_o it_o as_o it_o be_v that_o his_o own_o wisdom_n can_v have_v design_v no_o other_o course_n to_o attain_v tâ—e_v same_o end_n preserve_v
write_v of_o those_o christian_n who_o he_o say_v be_v seduce_v by_o the_o heretic_n which_o he_o speak_v of_o 2_o pet._n ii_o 18_o 22._o for_o speak_v bombast_n word_n of_o vanity_n they_o catch_v with_o the_o bait_n of_o fleshly_a concupiscence_n in_o uncleanness_n those_o that_o have_v real_o escape_v they_o that_o converse_n in_o error_n promise_v they_o freedom_n themselves_o be_v slave_v to_o corruption_n see_v a_o man_n be_v slave_n to_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v conquer_v for_o if_o have_v escape_v the_o pollution_n of_o the_o world_n through_o the_o knowledge_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v entangle_v in_o they_o again_o they_o be_v conquer_v the_o last_o error_n be_v become_v worse_o to_o they_o then_o the_o first_o for_o it_o have_v be_v better_a for_o they_o not_o to_o have_v know_v the_o way_n of_o righteousness_n than_o have_v know_v or_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o turn_v from_o the_o holy_a precept_n once_o deliver_v to_o they_o but_o it_o be_v fall_v out_o to_o they_o according_a to_o the_o old_a proverb_n the_o dog_n that_o return_v to_o his_o own_o vomit_n and_o the_o sow_n that_o be_v wash_v to_o wallow_v in_o the_o mire_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o all_o this_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o import_v no_o more_o than_o profession_n as_o to_o man_n without_o any_o effect_n as_o to_o god_n but_o only_o to_o the_o church_n for_o if_o we_o suppose_v they_o all_o to_o have_v counterfeit_v christianity_n not_o real_o resolve_v to_o live_v as_o christian_n how_o come_v he_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v real_o escape_v those_o that_o live_v in_o error_n who_o way_n they_o have_v not_o real_o leave_v and_o if_o they_o have_v escape_v the_o pollution_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n have_v they_o do_v no_o more_o than_o a_o man_n by_o mere_a nature_n may_v do_v then_o may_v a_o man_n by_o mere_a nature_n be_v disintangle_v of_o the_o pollution_n of_o this_o world_n but_o if_o they_o have_v conquer_v sin_n by_o those_o help_n of_o grace_n which_o bring_v they_o to_o be_v christian_n for_o otherwise_o how_o shall_v they_o be_v conquer_v by_o the_o bait_n of_o sin_n which_o those_o heretic_n deceive_v they_o with_o then_o have_v they_o obtain_v those_o promise_n which_o the_o gospel_n reward_v that_o conquest_n with_o in_o fine_a can_v a_o dog_n return_v to_o the_o vomit_n or_o a_o sow_n to_o the_o miâ—e_n which_o they_o never_o leave_v or_o can_v the_o late_a end_n be_v worse_o than_o the_o beginning_n to_o they_o who_o never_o be_v clear_a of_o that_o damnation_n in_o which_o they_o be_v overtake_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o christianity_n to_o that_o of_o s._n john_n speak_v of_o the_o antichrist_n of_o the_o time_n they_o and_o their_o follower_n john_n ii_o 19_o they_o go_v â—ut_v from_o among_o we_o but_o they_o be_v not_o of_o we_o for_o have_v they_o be_v of_o we_o they_o will_v have_v continue_v among_o we_o i_o will_v use_v no_o other_o answer_n than_o that_o which_o s._n austin_n have_v give_v we_o de_fw-mi corrept_v &_o gratia_fw-la cap._n ix_o that_o those_o who_o be_v qualify_v by_o attribute_n signify_v predestination_n can_v fall_v away_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v describe_v by_o present_a righteousness_n they_o may_v for_o say_v he_o have_v they_o persevere_v they_o have_v persevere_v in_o grace_n not_o in_o unrighteousness_n neither_o be_v their_o righteousness_n counterfeit_a but_o not_o durable_a therefore_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o number_n of_o son_n when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o son_n because_o those_o be_v true_o son_n that_o be_v foreknow_v and_o predestinate_a and_o call_v according_a to_o purpose_n that_o they_o may_v be_v like_o the_o son_n for_o s._n john_n and_o s._n paul_n be_v assure_v of_o their_o own_o adoption_n according_a to_o purpose_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o presume_v the_o like_a of_o those_o who_o they_o comprise_v in_o the_o same_o quality_n with_o themselves_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o present_a righteousness_n the_o profession_n whereof_o be_v visible_a i_o must_v not_o here_o omit_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n apoc_fw-la ii_o iii_o and_o the_o exhortation_n promise_n and_o threaten_n tender_v the_o angel_n of_o they_o whether_o in_o behalf_n of_o themselves_o it_o matter_n not_o much_o to_o this_o purpose_n or_o which_o be_v certain_a in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n in_o particular_a to_o that_o of_o ephesus_n ii_o 45._o but_o i_o have_v this_o against_o thou_o that_o thou_o have_v leave_v thy_o first_o love_n remember_v therefore_o whence_o thou_o be_v â—allen_v and_o repent_v and_o do_v thy_o first_o work_n otherwise_o i_o will_v come_v to_o thou_o sudden_o and_o remove_v thy_o candlestick_n out_o of_o the_o place_n thereof_o if_o thou_o repent_v not_o how_o shall_v any_o man_n be_v exhort_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o return_v to_o those_o work_n that_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o a_o true_a christian_n how_o shall_v the_o judgement_n threaten_v take_v effect_n and_o no_o soul_n perish_v that_o have_v be_v save_v otherwise_o to_o that_o of_o thyatira_n ii_o 25._o 26_o 28._o but_o hold_v what_o you_o have_v until_o i_o come_v he_o that_o conquer_v and_o keep_v my_o work_n to_o the_o end_n i_o will_v give_v he_o power_n over_o the_o nation_n and_o he_o shall_v rule_v they_o with_o a_o iron_n rod_n as_o a_o potter_n vessel_n be_v break_v as_o i_o also_o haâ—e_v receive_v of_o my_o father_n and_o i_o will_v give_v he_o the_o morning_n star_n what_o mean_v this_o exhortation_n to_o they_o that_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o do_v otherwise_o what_o mean_v the_o power_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o morning_n star_n if_o not_o the_o reward_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v to_o that_o of_o pergamus_n iii_o 11_o behold_v i_o come_v sudden_o hold_v what_o thou_o have_v lest_o another_o take_v thy_o crown_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v if_o he_o hold_v what_o he_o have_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o if_o another_o take_v his_o crown_n can_v s._n paul_n severe_a sentence_n be_v avoid_v 1_o cor._n vi_o 9_o 10._o know_v you_o not_o that_o the_o injurious_a shall_v not_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v not_o deceive_v neither_o whoremonger_n nor_o idolater_n nor_o adulterer_n nor_o the_o soft_a nor_o abuser_n of_o themselves_o with_o mankind_n nor_o thief_n nor_o those_o that_o defraud_n nor_o drunkard_n nor_o reviler_n nor_o robber_n shall_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n gal._n v._o 19_o 20._o 21._o the_o work_n of_o the_o â—lesh_n be_v manifest_a which_o be_v these_o adultery_n fornication_n uncleanness_n wantonness_n idolatry_n witchcraft_n enmity_n strife_n jealousy_n animosity_n provocation_n division_n sect_n envy_n murder_n drink_n debauch_n and_o the_o like_a to_o these_o of_o which_o i_o tell_v you_o before_o hand_n aâ—_n i_o foretell_v you_o that_o they_o who_o do_v such_o thing_n shall_v not_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n eph._n v._o 58._o for_o this_o you_o know_v that_o no_o whoremaster_n or_o unclean_a person_n or_o that_o defraud_v who_o be_v a_o idolatur_n have_v inheritance_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o of_o christ_n lâ—t_v â—o_o man_n deceive_v you_o with_o vain_a word_n for_o for_o these_o thing_n come_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o child_n of_o disobedience_n be_v you_o not_o therefore_o partner_n with_o they_o for_o you_o be_v darkness_n but_o be_v now_o light_a in_o the_o lord_n walâ—e_v as_o child_n of_o the_o light_n they_o that_o sow_v pillow_n under_o sinner_n elbow_n excusantes_fw-la excusationes_fw-la in_o peccatis_fw-la according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n psal_n cxl_o 4._o and_o treat_v term_n of_o reconcilement_n between_o christ_n and_o belial_n between_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o everlasting_a and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o sin_n for_o a_o moment_n will_v not_o have_v this_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o godly_a who_o they_o allow_v to_o do_v such_o thing_n for_o a_o snap_n and_o away_o without_o forfeit_v their_o interest_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v but_o to_o the_o unregenerate_a who_o live_v in_o a_o settle_a course_n of_o such_o sin_n without_o remorse_n and_o i_o free_o allow_v that_o so_o soon_o as_o the_o godly_a man_n who_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v overtake_v with_o any_o such_o sin_n shall_v take_v such_o a_o course_n to_o turn_v from_o it_o as_o may_v restore_v in_o he_o that_o resolution_n of_o mind_n for_o which_o god_n accept_v a_o true_a christian_a he_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o place_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o god_n grace_n not_o as_o never_o forfeit_v but_o as_o recover_v anew_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n if_o any_o pretence_n be_v make_v that_o be_v once_o in_o god_n favour_n he_o can_v never_o fail_v of_o it_o it_o be_v as_o
this_o cup_n unmorthy_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o not_o discern_v it_o according_a to_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n xi_o 27_o 28._o unless_o we_o suppose_v the_o same_o sacramental_o present_a by_o virtue_n of_o that_o true_a christianity_n which_o the_o church_n profess_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n tender_v it_o for_o spiritual_a nourishment_n to_o a_o live_a faith_n for_o matter_n of_o damnation_n to_o a_o dead_a faith_n for_o if_o the_o profession_n of_o true_a christianity_n be_v as_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v mater_fw-la of_o condemnation_n to_o he_o that_o profess_v it_o not_o true_o that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o profess_v it_o do_v not_o perform_v it_o shall_v not_o his_o assist_v the_o celebration_n and_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n produce_v the_o effect_n of_o render_v he_o condemn_v by_o himself_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n out_o of_o a_o profession_n of_o christianity_n which_o spiritual_o he_o despise_v for_o not_o fulfil_v what_o he_o profess_v or_o that_o live_a faith_n which_o concur_v to_o the_o same_o as_o a_o good_a christian_n shall_v do_v be_v leave_v destitute_a of_o that_o grace_n which_o the_o tender_a of_o the_o sacrament_n promise_v because_o the_o faith_n of_o those_o who_o join_v in_o the_o same_o action_n be_v undiscernible_a certain_o if_o the_o sacramental_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n tender_v the_o same_o spiritual_o be_v a_o blessing_n or_o a_o curse_n according_a to_o the_o faith_n which_o it_o meet_v with_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n seem_v unreasonable_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v attribute_v to_o that_o profession_n of_o christianity_n which_o make_v it_o respective_o a_o blessing_n or_o a_o curse_n according_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o they_o for_o who_o it_o be_v intend_v as_o for_o that_o opinion_n that_o make_v this_o presence_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n pass_v so_o long_o before_o it_o stand_v upon_o those_o scripture_n which_o seem_v to_o signify_v that_o those_o property_n wherein_o the_o majesty_n of_o christ_n godhead_n consist_v be_v real_o communicate_v to_o this_o manhood_n in_o the_o do_n and_o for_o the_o effect_n of_o those_o work_n wherein_o that_o assistance_n and_o grace_n and_o protection_n which_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o church_n upon_o his_o exaltation_n consist_v s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o colossian_n that_o it_o please_v that_o all_o fullness_n shall_v dwell_v in_o christ_n in_o who_o dwell_v all_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n bodily_a as_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a col._n ii_o 9_o that_o they_o by_o he_o may_v be_v fill_v and_o by_o he_o to_o reconcile_v all_o thing_n tâ—_n himself_o make_v peace_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o his_o cross_n by_o he_o i_o say_v whether_o thing_n on_o earth_n or_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o you_o be_v once_o estrange_v and_o enemy_n in_o your_o mind_n through_o evil_a work_n yet_o now_o have_v he_o reconcile_v through_o the_o body_n of_o his_o flesh_n by_o death_n to_o present_v you_o holy_a and_o without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a before_o he_o here_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o our_o reconciliation_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n body_n as_o to_o his_o blood_n after_o in_o who_o we_o have_v redemption_n even_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o his_o blood_n col._n i._n 14_o 19-92_a to_o wit_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n dwell_v bodily_a in_o christ_n when_o our_o lord_n say_v all_o thing_n be_v deliver_v i_o by_o my_o father_n mat._n xi_o 27._o in_o order_n to_o the_o reveal_n of_o his_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o the_o make_n of_o it_o effectual_a when_o he_o say_v all_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v give_v i_o mat._n xxviii_o 18._o a_o question_n be_v make_v how_o give_v if_o a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n i_o answer_v because_o the_o exercise_n thereof_o be_v limit_v by_o the_o appointment_n of_o god_n and_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o he_o cause_v the_o word_n to_o dwell_v in_o our_o flesh_n which_o though_o of_o force_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v right_a in_o our_o flesh_n to_o execute_v that_o which_o god_n have_v not_o appoint_v and_o therefore_o be_v our_o lord_n christ_n just_o say_v to_o receive_v that_o power_n of_o god_n which_o by_o degree_n he_o receive_v commission_n to_o exercise_v the_o sit_v of_o christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n i_o have_v show_v that_o the_o apostle_n make_v a_o argument_n of_o divine_a power_n and_o authority_n dwell_v in_o our_o flesh_n in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n heb._n i._n 3._o act_n ii_o 33._o v._o 31._o eph._n i._n 20-22_a where_o s._n paul_n ascrby_n the_o fill_n of_o the_o church_n a_o work_n of_o god_n alone_o to_o it_o and_o as_o he_o sit_v on_o god_n own_o throne_n so_o he_o shall_v judge_v all_o as_o man_n say_v our_o lord_n john_n v._n 21_o 22_o 23_o 26-30_a and_o raise_v they_o up_o and_o quicken_v they_o to_o that_o purpose_n for_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n on_o which_o christ_n be_v set_v down_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o his_o judgement_n and_o therefore_o as_o i_o live_v say_v the_o lord_n god_n in_o the_o prophet_n es_fw-ge xlv_o 23._o christ_n in_o the_o apostle_n rom._n fourteen_o 11._o to_o i_o shall_v every_o knee_n â—ow_o and_o every_o tongue_n shall_v give_v glory_n tâ—_n god_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v all_o that_o you_o read_v of_o anoint_v our_o lord_n christ_n with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v he_o by_o god_n without_o measure_n say_v the_o baptist_n john_n iii_o 34._o if_o you_o understand_v it_o not_o of_o the_o habitual_a grace_n pour_v forth_o upon_o the_o manhood_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n dwell_v bodily_a in_o it_o of_o the_o truth_n whereof_o nevertheless_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n but_o of_o the_o very_a majesty_n of_o the_o godhead_n communicate_v unto_o it_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n as_o of_o a_o truth_n i_o have_v say_v that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o fine_a not_o only_o the_o â—erit_n but_o the_o application_n thereof_o that_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o cleanse_n of_o our_o conscience_n from_o sin_n be_v ascribe_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n ebr._n ix_o 14._o 1_o john_n i._n 7._o how_o or_o in_o what_o regard_n but_o because_o by_o the_o eternal_a spirit_n he_o offer_v up_o himself_o blameless_a to_o god_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v in_o which_o regard_n only_o it_o be_v that_o our_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n because_o be_v for_o ever_o inseparable_a from_o the_o godhead_n of_o the_o word_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v apprehend_v or_o figure_v so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o imagination_n but_o as_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o word_n this_o be_v a_o brief_a of_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o allege_v to_o infer_v that_o see_v he_o have_v promise_v to_o feed_v his_o church_n with_o his_o flesh_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o can_v be_v unless_o they_o be_v there_o and_o see_v the_o like_a work_n be_v perform_v and_o execute_v by_o the_o flesh_n that_o be_v the_o manhood_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o godhead_n unite_v unto_o it_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o by_o communication_n of_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o godhead_n to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n it_o become_v present_a wheresoever_o his_o promise_n and_o the_o comfort_n and_o strengthen_n of_o his_o disciple_n which_o be_v the_o work_n of_o his_o mediator_n office_n whereunto_o by_o sit_v down_o at_o god_n right_a hand_n heâ—_n be_v install_v require_v the_o presence_n of_o it_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o by_o this_o position_n the_o attribute_n and_o property_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v place_v in_o the_o manhood_n as_o their_o own_o proper_a subject_n into_o which_o they_o be_v transfer_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o godhead_n not_o divest_v itself_o of_o they_o but_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o manhood_n to_o be_v thenceforth_o property_n real_o reside_v in_o it_o and_o therefore_o true_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o it_o i_o must_v do_v they_o right_o and_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o utter_o disclaim_v this_o to_o be_v their_o meaning_n confess_v thereby_o that_o if_o it_o be_v they_o can_v not_o avoid_v the_o imputation_n of_o eutyches_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o the_o great_a council_n of_o chalcâ—don_n the_o confusion_n of_o the_o nature_n remain_v unavoidable_a when_o the_o property_n of_o the_o godhead_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o manhood_n in_o this_o sense_n can_v be_v no_o more_o say_v to_o remain_v the_o property_n of_o it_o i_o undertake_v not_o thus_o much_o
of_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n occultae_fw-la quoque_fw-la conjunctiones_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la priâ—s_fw-la apud_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la professae_fw-la juxta_fw-la maechiam_fw-la &_o fornicationem_fw-la judicari_fw-la perclitantur_fw-la among_o we_o even_o clandestine_v marriage_n that_o be_v not_o profess_v before_o the_o church_n be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v censure_v next_o to_o adultery_n and_o fornication_n and_o therefore_o ad_fw-la vxorem_fw-la ii_o ult_fw-la unde_fw-la sufficiamus_fw-la ad_fw-la senarrandam_n faelicitatem_fw-la ejus_fw-la matrimonii_fw-la quod_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la conciliat_fw-la how_o may_v we_o be_v able_a to_o declare_v the_o happiness_n of_o that_o marriage_n which_o the_o church_n interpose_v to_o join_v de_fw-fr monogamiâ_fw-la cap._n xi_o quale_n est_fw-la id_fw-la matrimonium_fw-la quod_fw-la eye_v a_o quibus_fw-la postulas_fw-la non_fw-la licet_fw-la hahere_o what_o manner_n of_o marriage_n be_v that_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o marry_v a_o second_o wife_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o they_o of_o who_o thou_o desire_v it_o to_o have_v because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o clergy_n who_o allow_v the_o people_n to_o marry_v second_o wife_n themselves_o to_o do_v the_o same_o ignatius_n epist_n ad_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o become_v man_n and_o woman_n that_o marry_o to_o join_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o the_o marriage_n be_v according_a to_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o according_a to_o lust_n it_o have_v be_v doubt_v indeed_o whether_o we_o have_v the_o true_a copy_n of_o ignatius_n his_o epistle_n or_o not_o whether_o this_o be_v one_o of_o they_o or_o not_o but_o that_o copy_n be_v find_v which_o eusebius_n s._n jerome_n and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n take_v for_o ignatius_n his_o own_o and_o have_v all_o that_o the_o father_n quote_v just_a as_o they_o quote_v it_o nothing_o of_o that_o which_o stand_v suspect_v afore_o to_o refuse_v they_o now_o be_v to_o refuse_v evidence_n because_o it_o stand_v not_o with_o our_o prejudices_fw-la not_o that_o this_o power_n of_o the_o church_n stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n these_o be_v not_o to_o be_v neglect_v but_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n ancient_a than_o any_o canon_n in_o writing_n but_o evidence_v by_o write_a law_n which_o can_v never_o have_v come_v in_o writing_n have_v it_o not_o be_v in_o force_n before_o it_o be_v write_v suffer_v it_o not_o to_o remain_v without_o evidence_n in_o particular_a the_o allowance_n of_o the_o marriage_n of_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v when_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n evidence_v out_o of_o s._n austin_n the_o constituion_n and_o eliberitane_n canon_n evidence_v the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o point_n unquestionable_a and_o therefore_o against_o the_o imperial_a law_n i_o argue_v as_o against_o the_o leviathan_n that_o be_v if_o any_o man_n suppose_v that_o they_o pretend_v to_o secure_v the_o conscience_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o marry_v according_a to_o they_o upon_o divorce_n either_o the_o sovereign_a power_n effect_n that_o as_o sovereign_n or_o as_o christian_a if_o as_o sovereign_n why_o may_v not_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n divorce_v themselves_o according_a to_o the_o alâ—oran_n which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o be_v secure_a in_o point_n of_o conscience_n if_o as_o christian_a how_o can_v the_o conscience_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o the_o eastern_a empire_n be_v secure_v in_o that_o case_n wherein_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o the_o west_n can_v be_v secure_v because_o there_o be_v no_o such_o civil_a law_n there_o the_o christianity_n of_o both_o be_v the_o same_o for_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o imperial_a law_n allege_v be_v in_o force_n in_o the_o west_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n i_o argue_v again_o that_o they_o can_v secure_v the_o conscience_n but_o under_o the_o law_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o contain_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o fornication_n in_o his_o sense_n and_o can_v any_o man_n be_v so_o senseless_a as_o to_o imagine_v so_o impudent_a as_o to_o affirm_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n agree_v in_o take_v the_o fornication_n of_o marry_a people_n to_o signify_v adultery_n have_v fail_v but_o every_o christian_a prince_n that_o allow_v and_o limit_v any_o other_o cause_n of_o divorce_n all_o limit_v several_a cause_n attain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o will_v the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n allow_v that_o homicide_n treason_n poison_v forgery_n sacrilege_n robbery_n mans-stealing_a cattle-driving_a or_o any_o of_o they_o be_v contain_v be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o fornication_n in_o our_o lord_n word_n that_o consent_n of_o party_n that_o a_o reasonable_a cause_n when_o pagan_n divorce_v per_fw-la bonam_fw-la gratiam_fw-la without_o disparagement_n to_o either_o of_o the_o party_n can_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n for_o these_o you_o shall_v find_v to_o be_v legal_a cause_n of_o divorce_n by_o those_o act_n of_o the_o emperor_n last_o i_o argue_v if_o these_o cause_n secure_v the_o conscience_n in_o the_o empire_n by_o virtue_n of_o those_o law_n why_o shall_v not_o those_o cause_n for_o which_o divorce_n be_v allow_v or_o practise_v among_o the_o ancient_a french_a the_o irish_a the_o welsh_a the_o russes_z do_v the_o like_a for_o that_o which_o be_v do_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o law_n report_v there_o cap._n xxvi_o xxx_o be_v no_o less_o the_o effect_n of_o christian_a power_n that_o be_v sovereign_n he_o that_o can_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o tell_v baronius_n reprove_v the_o law_n of_o justine_n that_o allow_v divorce_n upon_o consent_n that_o christian_a prince_n who_o know_v their_o own_o power_n be_v not_o so_o easy_o to_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o clergy_n p._n 611._o can_v he_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o irish_a marry_v for_o a_o year_n and_o a_o day_n or_o the_o welsh_a divorce_v for_o a_o stink_a breath_n have_v he_o not_o more_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o know_v their_o power_n they_o may_v choose_v whether_o they_o will_v be_v christian_n or_o not_o the_o dispute_n be_v what_o they_o shall_v do_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v christian_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v maintain_v that_o those_o emperor_n in_o limit_v the_o infinite_a liberty_n of_o divorce_n by_o the_o roman_a law_n to_o those_o cause_n upon_o which_o dowry_n shall_v be_v recoverable_a or_o not_o be_v make_v for_o pagan_n as_o well_o as_o for_o christian_n do_v as_o it_o be_v rough_a hue_n their_o empire_n to_o admit_v the_o strict_a law_n of_o christianity_n in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o intent_n and_o effect_n of_o their_o act_n appear_v by_o the_o canon_n which_o have_v be_v allege_v as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o in_o the_o west_n make_v during_o the_o time_n when_o those_o law_n be_v in_o force_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v the_o church_n quite_o out_o of_o their_o sense_n to_o procure_v such_o canon_n to_o be_v make_v know_v that_o they_o can_v not_o take_v place_n in_o the_o life_n and_o conversation_n of_o christian_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o hinder_v to_o marry_v again_o if_o we_o can_v so_o think_v it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n unless_o we_o can_v say_v how_o s._n basil_n shall_v testify_v that_o indeed_o they_o do_v take_v place_n to_o that_o effect_n and_o yet_o the_o civil_a law_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o take_v effect_n from_o our_o lord_n christ_n to_o that_o time_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o no_o christian_n can_v marry_v again_o after_o divorce_n unless_o for_o adultery_n some_o not_o except_v adultery_n in_o the_o baseâ—_n time_n of_o that_o empire_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o alexius_n patriarch_n of_o c_o p._n and_o by_o matthaeus_n blastares_n allege_v by_o arcudius_n p._n 517._o that_o those_o cause_n which_o the_o imperial_a law_n allow_v but_o god_n law_n do_v not_o take_v place_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o marry_v again_o but_o that_o so_o it_o be_v always_o from_o constantine_n who_o first_o tax_v legal_a cause_n of_o divorce_n nothing_o oblige_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v for_o though_o the_o emperor_n law_n be_v make_v for_o pagan_n as_o well_o as_o for_o christian_n may_v enable_v either_o party_n to_o hold_v the_o dowry_n yet_o the_o christian_a law_n may_v and_o do_v oblige_v christian_n not_o to_o marry_v again_o the_o milevitane_n canon_n show_v it_o which_o provide_v that_o the_o emperor_n be_v request_v to_o enact_v that_o no_o christian_n may_v marry_v after_o divorce_n for_o this_o may_v be_v do_v save_v the_o imperial_a law_n but_o when_o we_o see_v the_o civil_a law_n enforce_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n to_o bless_v those_o marriage_n which_o the_o civil_a law_n allow_v but_o god_n law_n make_v adultery_n the_o party_n that_o be_v put_v away_o
though_o we_o question_v whither_o it_o contain_v the_o due_a bound_n of_o this_o prohibition_n as_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v to_o mankind_n after_o the_o flood_n and_o hereupon_o well_o may_v we_o answer_v with_o they_o that_o when_o moses_n say_v that_o for_o these_o abomination_n the_o seven_o nation_n be_v drive_v out_o before_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n he_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v respective_o to_o those_o abomination_n which_o be_v commit_v against_o the_o true_a intent_n of_o the_o prohibition_n of_o uncleanness_n enjoin_v on_o all_o mankind_n but_o not_o to_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o see_v be_v in_o use_n among_o the_o father_n before_o the_o law_n nor_o to_o whatsoever_o be_v commit_v against_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o paradise_n which_o if_o it_o be_v admit_v then_o all_o that_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o levit._n xviii_o will_v oblige_v the_o whole_a church_n without_o dispensation_n by_o any_o power_n of_o it_o though_o not_o because_o by_o the_o act_n of_o give_v the_o law_n to_o the_o israelite_n the_o church_n be_v oblige_v but_o because_o there_o be_v more_o reason_n why_o christianity_n shall_v restrain_v that_o which_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o law_n then_o that_o the_o law_n shall_v restrain_v that_o which_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o upon_o this_o principle_n we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o run_v upon_o any_o inconvenience_n to_o obtain_v one_o degree_n of_o affinity_n and_o one_o of_o consanguinity_n to_o be_v unlawful_a for_o christian_n though_o not_o express_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o marriage_n of_o the_o sister_n to_o a_o man_n decease_a wife_n and_z that_o of_o cousin_n germane_a the_o former_a be_v think_v to_o be_v secure_v by_o the_o text_n of_o levit._n thou_o shall_v not_o uncover_v the_o nakedness_n of_o thy_o brother_n wife_n it_o be_v thy_o brother_n nakedness_n for_o the_o wife_n sister_n be_v as_o near_o as_o the_o brother_n wife_n the_o one_o be_v prohibit_v and_o nearness_n the_o only_a reason_n of_o the_o prohibition_n the_o other_o can_v be_v license_v save_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n therefore_o the_o provision_n of_o dâ—ut_o xxv_o 5-10_a that_o the_o next_o of_o kin_n though_o a_o brother_n shall_v marry_v the_o wife_n of_o the_o brother_n decease_v so_o that_o the_o child_n shall_v be_v in_o account_n of_o law_n the_o child_n of_o the_o decease_a all_o this_o signify_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o law_n be_v positive_a this_o exception_n be_v make_v to_o it_o by_o he_o that_o make_v it_o so_o that_o when_o it_o follow_v levit._fw-la xviii_o 18._o thou_o shall_v not_o take_v a_o wife_n to_o her_o sister_n to_o vex_v she_o to_o uncover_v her_o nakedness_n beside_o she_o in_o her_o life_n time_n it_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o ebrue_n to_o take_v a_o wife_n to_o her_o sister_n be_v to_o take_v a_o wife_n to_o another_o wife_n and_o therefore_o that_o this_o law_n be_v a_o prohibition_n of_o polygamy_n at_o least_o when_o the_o take_n of_o another_o wife_n may_v be_v a_o occasion_n to_o vex_v the_o former_a wife_n not_o that_o a_o jew_n be_v license_v hereby_o to_o marry_v his_o wife_n sister_n after_o her_o death_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o sadducee_n and_o of_o those_o jew_n that_o admit_v no_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n of_o tradition_n but_o only_o by_o the_o letter_n of_o it_o for_o which_o they_o be_v reprove_v by_o the_o talmudâ—sts_n the_o offspring_n of_o the_o pharisee_n in_o the_o book_n call_v pesikta_n though_o it_o be_v to_o i_o difficult_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o sadducee_n of_o old_a or_o their_o successor_n the_o scriptuary_n jew_n do_v thereupon_o tie_v themselves_o to_o one_o wife_n it_o be_v indeed_o difficult_a enough_o to_o give_v a_o evident_a reason_n of_o difference_n in_o nearness_n of_o blood_n wherefore_o the_o brother_n shall_v be_v prohibit_v his_o brother_n wife_n and_o the_o sister_n allow_v her_o brother_n husband_n but_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o allege_v a_o inconvenience_n a_o other_o thing_n to_o answer_v a_o argument_n nor_o be_v we_o to_o presume_v that_o god_n do_v nothing_o by_o his_o law_n without_o acquaint_v they_o who_o he_o impose_v it_o upon_o with_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o now_o this_o interpretation_n can_v subsist_v without_o overthrow_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v to_o show_v that_o polygamy_n after_o the_o flood_n be_v first_o prohibit_v by_o christianity_n for_o when_o thy_o brother_n wife_n be_v general_o prohibit_v in_o leviticus_n and_o afterward_o license_v or_o command_v in_o case_n he_o die_v childless_a it_o be_v but_o a_o particular_a exception_n to_o a_o general_n but_o if_o in_o ex._n xxi_o 10._o a_o man_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v power_n of_o have_v more_o wife_n than_o one_o and_o by_o leu._n xxiii_o 10._o enjoin_v to_o have_v no_o more_o than_o one_o in_o deut._n xxi_o 11-15-18_a suppose_a to_o have_v more_o than_o one_o can_v these_o be_v think_v reconcilable_a certain_o the_o tenor_n of_o these_o law_n import_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o dispense_n but_o a_o liberty_n already_o in_o use_n which_o the_o law_n restrain_v not_o but_o this_o law_n will_v restrain_v if_o have_v it_o be_v thus_o mean_v and_o why_o shall_v the_o law_n say_v in_o her_o life_n time_n if_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v that_o a_o man_n shall_v not_o have_v two_o wife_n at_o once_o can_v there_o be_v any_o question_n whether_o a_o man_n may_v marry_v a_o second_o wife_n or_o not_o therefore_o that_o clause_n must_v be_v think_v to_o be_v add_v to_o signify_v that_o after_o death_n this_o law_n forbid_v not_o to_o take_v the_o wife_n sister_n to_o wife_n and_o so_o that_o which_o jacob_n have_v do_v before_o be_v by_o this_o law_n forbid_v to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o future_a for_o jacob_n when_o first_o he_o find_v that_o he_o have_v bede_v his_o wife_n sister_n be_v innocent_a for_o all_o that_o be_v do_v but_o have_v be_v utter_o disable_v to_o have_v company_v with_o any_o other_o for_o the_o future_a without_o dispensation_n in_o this_o law_n which_o we_o must_v imagine_v either_o to_o have_v come_v between_v laban_n proposition_n of_o marry_v both_o and_o jacob_n assent_v or_o else_o to_o have_v go_v before_o all_o the_o action_n of_o like_a nature_n which_o the_o scripture_n testify_v whereof_o whither_o be_v the_o more_o reasonable_a let_v any_o man_n of_o reason_n choose_v as_o for_o the_o limitation_n add_v to_o the_o right_n of_o have_v more_o wife_n than_o one_o under_o the_o law_n exod._n xxi_o 10._o whereby_o he_o that_o have_v a_o inferior_a wife_n buy_v with_o his_o silver_n of_o god_n people_n be_v bind_v to_o pay_v she_o the_o benevolence_n due_a to_o a_o wife_n though_o it_o make_v the_o marriage_n void_a by_o abuse_n of_o his_o right_n for_o it_o be_v say_v he_o shall_v let_v she_o go_v free_a which_o imply_v the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o marriage_n yet_o it_o no_o way_n signify_v that_o he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o marry_v she_o afore_o and_o when_o the_o prophet_n mal._n 11._o 14._o 15._o 16._o blame_n the_o jew_n for_o oppress_v their_o wife_n out_o of_o love_n to_o strange_a wife_n which_o by_o the_o law_n they_o may_v not_o have_v be_v this_o adultery_n if_o you_o please_v because_o such_o a_o marriage_n as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a be_v it_o treachery_n in_o transgress_v his_o covenant_n with_o the_o first_o wife_n yet_o do_v not_o he_o that_o take_v a_o second_o wife_n so_o as_o to_o oppress_v the_o first_o violate_v this_o law_n of_o levit._n xviii_o 18._o for_o how_o can_v a_o marriage_n that_o be_v good_a and_o valid_a become_v void_a by_o oppress_v but_o as_o a_o ebrue_n slave_v that_o one_o mary_n be_v make_v free_a by_o the_o law_n if_o she_o be_v not_o use_v as_o a_o wife_n and_o so_o no_o long_o his_o wife_n that_o relief_n be_v only_o provide_v by_o the_o law_n in_o that_o case_n therefore_o when_o the_o law_n say_v to_o vex_v she_o it_o be_v not_o limitation_n but_o a_o reason_n which_o the_o law_n follow_v in_o sister_n because_o in_o they_o as_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o come_v to_o pass_v so_o it_o be_v more_o unreasonable_a as_o in_o jacob_n example_n whereas_o be_v a_o perpetual_a attendant_n of_o polygamy_n as_o in_o the_o wife_n of_o elkanah_n it_o be_v not_o nevertheless_o admit_v for_o a_o reason_n total_o to_o prohibit_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v that_o i_o be_o no_o way_n tie_v to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o god_n who_o prohibit_v two_o brother_n to_o have_v the_o same_o wife_n shall_v allow_v two_o sister_n to_o have_v the_o same_o husband_n after_o death_n for_o the_o law_n be_v positive_a as_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o dispensation_n introduce_v by_o the_o law_n on_o
not_o that_o those_o imperial_a law_n take_v place_n which_o make_v this_o profession_n a_o lawful_a cause_n of_o dissolve_v marriage_n in_o be_v per_fw-la bonam_fw-la gratiam_fw-la as_o the_o roman_a law_n call_v it_o whether_o the_o party_n so_o desert_v be_v allow_v to_o marry_v elsewhere_o or_o not_o and_o indeed_o we_o find_v s._n basil_n qq_n fusius_fw-la explicat_fw-la xii_o and_o s._n chrysostome_n in_o mat._n hom_n lxix_o ad_fw-la pop_v ant._n &_o in_o 1_o tim._n hom_n fourteen_o together_o with_o cassiane_n in_o the_o example_n of_o theonas_n collatine_n xxi_o 9_o 10._o in_o their_o zeal_n to_o monastical_a life_n advise_v marry_v person_n not_o to_o stay_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o party_n in_o make_v such_o a_o profession_n as_o this_o at_o such_o time_n as_o the_o west_n where_o monastical_a life_n be_v not_o yet_o so_o original_o spread_v s._n hierome_n epist_n fourteen_o and_o s._n augustine_n epist_n xlv_o &_o cxcix_o &_o the_o adult_n conjugiis_fw-la maintain_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o to_o i_o i_o confess_v seem_v faâ—_n more_o probable_a for_o grant_v single_a life_n due_o order_v to_o be_v the_o ordinary_a way_n and_o mean_n of_o attain_v perfection_n in_o christianity_n according_a to_o the_o promise_n this_o state_n of_o eminence_n necessary_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o christianity_n therefore_o the_o way_n to_o perfection_n must_v be_v ground_v upon_o justice_n now_o in_o justice_n the_o contract_n of_o marriage_n among_o christian_n give_v each_o party_n that_o interest_n in_o the_o other_o body_n which_o marriage_n exercise_v which_o interest_n nothing_o but_o consent_n seem_v to_o dissolve_v and_o therefore_o see_v there_o be_v no_o tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o enforce_v this_o right_n not_o only_o particular_a church_n not_o allow_v it_o shall_v not_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a in_o so_o do_v but_o also_o sovereign_a power_n through_o their_o several_a dominion_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o interest_n which_o all_o state_n have_v in_o the_o marriage_n or_o single_a life_n of_o their_o subject_n shall_v lawful_o use_v their_o power_n to_o limit_v the_o force_n of_o it_o but_o as_o for_o marriage_n consummate_v and_o use_v i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o party_n desert_v upon_o such_o pretence_n be_v excuse_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o adultery_n which_o the_o desert_a may_v commit_v either_o single_a or_o marry_v again_o as_o for_o the_o question_n that_o may_v be_v make_v whither_o the_o marriage_n of_o one_o that_o have_v profess_v single_a life_n be_v void_a or_o valid_a suppose_v the_o profession_n of_o single_a life_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o christianity_n as_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v show_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o consideration_n sufficient_a to_o make_v marriage_n after_o it_o valid_a but_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o profession_n itself_o amount_v to_o such_o a_o height_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o satisfy_v a_o christian_n that_o in_o consideration_n thereof_o it_o be_v itself_o in_o the_o first_o place_n become_v void_a another_o impediment_n yet_o remain_v questionable_a whether_o it_o be_v of_o force_n to_o dissolve_v those_o marriage_n which_o be_v call_v clandestine_v whither_o for_o want_v of_o consent_n in_o the_o parent_n or_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o church_n some_o think_v that_o want_v of_o consent_n of_o parent_n not_o only_o make_v the_o act_n unlawful_a which_o all_o agree_v in_o but_o the_o marriage_n void_a as_o if_o the_o reverence_n due_a to_o parent_n by_o god_n law_n do_v make_v a_o man_n contract_n with_o a_o thirdperson_n void_a who_o be_v no_o way_n bind_v to_o inquire_v whither_o his_o free_a consent_n be_v lawful_o exercise_v or_o not_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o see_v god_n people_n proceed_v by_o consent_n of_o parent_n and_o daughter_n especial_o s._n paul_n suppose_v to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o their_o father_n 1_o cor._n vii_o 36._o but_o neither_o be_v esau_n marriage_n take_v to_o be_v void_a because_o it_o be_v make_v without_o such_o consent_n geâ—_n xxvii_o 45._o nor_o be_v there_o any_o particular_a consent_n of_o jacobs_n parent_n to_o his_o marriage_n gen._n xxix_o nor_o be_v the_o father_n of_o judah_n or_o of_o tobias_n make_v acquaint_v with_o their_o marriage_n and_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a law_n which_o void_a marriage_n for_o want_n of_o this_o consent_n in_o some_o case_n it_o be_v no_o more_o a_o argument_n of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n than_o the_o power_n of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o same_o law_n which_o nevertheless_o allow_v the_o mother_n none_o when_o as_o god_n law_n always_o as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n give_v they_o equal_a interest_n it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a that_o there_o be_v ground_n in_o god_n law_n to_o make_v this_o impediment_n of_o force_n to_o dissolve_v marriage_n contract_v without_o it_o and_o that_o either_o for_o the_o church_n as_o the_o reverence_n of_o parent_n be_v a_o part_n of_o god_n law_n now_o in_o be_v which_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o preserve_v or_o for_o the_o secular_a power_n as_o the_o interest_n of_o parent_n in_o the_o marriage_n of_o their_o child_n be_v of_o consequence_n to_o the_o public_a peace_n and_o wealth_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o those_o marriage_n that_o be_v make_v without_o witness_n or_o without_o solemnity_n of_o the_o church_n save_v that_o those_o solemnity_n which_o contain_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n arise_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v evident_o more_o proper_a for_o the_o church_n to_o make_v this_o impediment_n of_o force_n to_o dissolve_v marriage_n for_o the_o secular_a power_n to_o enact_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o temporal_a penalty_n there_o remain_v one_o cause_n more_o to_o hinder_v marriage_n so_o as_o to_o dissolve_v it_o when_o consummate_a be_v make_v notwithstanding_o it_o the_o condition_n of_o slavery_n in_o either_o of_o the_o party_n at_o such_o time_n when_o as_o the_o right_n of_o bondage_n subsist_v this_o cause_n stand_v now_o by_o the_o canon_n law_n and_o be_v inâ—orced_v and_o limit_v by_o the_o casuist_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o canon_n law_n that_o first_o void_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o slave_n take_v for_o free_a but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o ivo_n himself_o a_o collector_n of_o the_o canon_n witness_v epist_n ccxliii_o where_o have_v produce_v the_o law_n of_o justiniane_n he_o thus_o proceed_v in_o tali_fw-la ergo_fw-la contractu_fw-la quod_fw-la lex_fw-la damnat_fw-la non_fw-la homo_fw-la sed_fw-la iâ—stitia_fw-la separat_fw-la quia_fw-la quod_fw-la contra_fw-la leges_fw-la praesumitur_fw-la per_fw-la leges_fw-la solui_fw-la meretur_fw-la in_o such_o a_o contract_n then_o that_o which_o the_o law_n oondemn_v it_o be_v not_o man_n but_o justice_n thâ—â—_n separate_v because_o what_o be_v presume_v against_o law_n by_o law_n deserve_v to_o be_v dissolve_v which_o reâ—son_n take_v place_n also_o in_o legal_a kindred_n according_a to_o the_o imperial_a law_n whereby_o a_o adopt_a brother_n be_v disable_v to_o marry_v his_o sister_n by_o adoption_n in_o imitation_n whereof_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o public_a honesty_n of_o christianity_n so_o prevail_v in_o that_o church_n afterward_o that_o be_v once_o gossip_n come_v to_o be_v a_o hindrance_n of_o marriage_n which_o opinion_n howsoever_o ground_v notwithstanding_o introduce_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o burden_n and_o no_o other_o then_o that_o of_o legal_a kindred_n by_o adoption_n these_o reason_n though_o not_o admit_v by_o all_o profession_n in_o religion_n that_o shall_v meet_v with_o this_o yet_o see_v they_o proceed_v upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o common_a ground_n the_o effect_n and_o consequence_n whereof_o can_v be_v admit_v in_o some_o and_o refuse_v by_o the_o rest_n and_o see_v that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v admit_v on_o all_o side_n there_o be_v no_o other_o reason_n sufficient_a why_o they_o shall_v be_v admit_v may_v serve_v to_o evidence_n the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n in_o matrimonial_a cause_n and_o that_o evidence_n may_v serve_v to_o infer_v that_o though_o the_o secular_a power_n have_v also_o a_o interess_n in_o the_o same_o yet_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o trouble_n which_o concurrence_n may_v cause_v in_o civil_a government_n christian_a prince_n and_o state_n have_v do_v wise_o as_o well_o as_o in_o regard_n to_o the_o interess_n of_o the_o church_n they_o have_v do_v christianly_o in_o refer_v the_o conduct_n of_o matrimonial_a cause_n almost_o whole_o to_o the_o church_n especial_o suppose_v that_o they_o take_v good_a heed_n that_o the_o law_n thereof_o neither_o trench_n upon_o the_o interess_n of_o their_o crown_n not_o the_o wealth_n of_o their_o subject_n but_o whither_o secular_a power_n can_v make_v law_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o that_o which_o a_o man_n voluntary_o act_v afterward_o
bishop_n above_o his_o presbyter_n not_o to_o be_v derive_v from_o any_o agreement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o from_o the_o appointment_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n suppose_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o agree_v in_o that_o which_o god_n have_v enable_v they_o to_o agree_v in_o have_v not_o tie_v they_o to_o the_o contrary_a but_o have_v tie_v they_o to_o live_v in_o viâ—â—ble_a unity_n and_o communion_n all_o church_n with_o all_o church_n they_o that_o depart_v from_o this_o unity_n upon_o this_o account_n shall_v be_v no_o less_o schismatic_n then_o have_v the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n be_v settle_v by_o the_o apostle_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o come_v to_o in_o the_o next_o place_n chap._n xviii_o the_o apostle_n all_o of_o oequall_a power_n s._n peter_n only_o chief_a in_o manage_v it_o the_o ground_n for_o the_o preeminence_a of_o church_n before_o and_o over_o church_n of_o alexandria_n antiochia_n jerusalem_n and_o rome_n ground_n for_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n before_o all_o church_n the_o consequence_n of_o that_o ground_n a_o summary_n of_o the_o evidence_n for_o it_o some_o consideration_n i_o must_v now_o bestow_v upon_o that_o position_n which_o derive_v a_o monarchy_n over_o the_o church_n from_o s._n peter_n privilege_n for_o i_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o grant_v that_o he_o be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n as_o he_o be_v reckon_v in_o the_o gospel_n mat._n x._o 2._o mar._n iii_o 16._o luk._n vi_o 14._o and_o that_o in_o likelihood_n because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o in_o leave_v all_o to_o adhere_v unto_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o man_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n call_v be_v direct_v luk._n v._n 4-11_a though_o he_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o our_o lord_n by_o bis_fw-la brother_n andrew_n as_o philip_z once_o bring_v nathanael_n that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o twelve_o john_n i._o 41-46_a so_o that_o this_o first_o call_n give_v they_o acquaintance_n but_o make_v they_o not_o apostle_n and_o from_o this_o beginning_n we_o may_v well_o draw_v the_o reason_n why_o s._n peter_n be_v always_o the_o forward_a to_o answer_v our_o lord_n demand_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o fellow_n mat._n fourteen_o 28._o xv._o 25._o xvi_o 16._o xvii_o 24._o xviii_o 21._o xix_o 27._o xxvi_o 33._o mar._n viii_o 29._o x._o 28._o xi_o 21._o fourteen_o 29._o luk._n viii_o 45._o ix_o 20._o xii_o 41._o xviii_o 28._o xxii_o 34._o joh._n vi_o 68_o xiii_o 6._o act._n i._n 13._o 15._o ii_o 14._o 37._o iv_o 8._o which_o it_o will_v not_o become_v the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v the_o apostle_n so_o impute_v to_o s._n peter_n sorwardnesse_n without_o acknowledge_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v visible_a but_o these_o privilege_n will_v not_o serve_v to_o make_v s._n peter_n sovereign_a over_o the_o apostle_n the_o stress_n lie_v upon_o mat._n xvi_o 16-19_a and_o simon_n peter_n answer_v and_o say_v thou_o arâ—_n the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o jesus_n answer_v and_o say_v to_o he_o bless_v be_v thou_o simon_n son_n of_o ionas_n for_o flesh_n and_o blood_n have_v not_o reveal_v this_o to_o thou_o but_o my_o father_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o i_o say_v to_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o lose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_a in_o the_o heaven_n and_o upon_o john_n xxi_o 15._o 16_o 17._o where_o s._n peter_n thrice_o profess_v to_o love_n christ_n receive_v of_o he_o thrice_o the_o command_n of_o feed_v his_o sheep_n but_o will_v this_o serve_v the_o turn_n ever_o a_o whit_n more_o it_o must_v be_v either_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o our_o lord_n say_v of_o or_o to_o s._n peter_n or_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o say_n it_o to_o s._n peter_n and_o to_o none_o else_o against_o this_o late_a consideration_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v provide_v by_o the_o premise_n for_o see_v there_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o be_v give_v otherwise_o why_o s._n peter_n answer_v before_o the_o rest_n when_o our_o lord_n demand_v who_o they_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o reply_n of_o our_o lord_n address_v to_o he_o alone_o will_v give_v he_o no_o more_o than_o the_o precedence_n not_o the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v still_o more_o evident_a in_o s._n john_n because_o s._n peter_n have_v undertake_v before_o the_o rest_n to_o stand_v to_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o utmost_a of_o all_o his_o trial_n have_v desert_v he_o most_o shameful_o of_o they_o all_o deny_v udder_n a_o oath_n to_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o observe_v for_o nothing_o that_o he_o profess_v the_o love_n of_o christ_n thrice_o let_v s._n peter_n then_o be_v the_o prince_n apostle_n or_o the_o chief_a apostle_n let_v he_o be_v if_o you_o please_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o will_v be_v find_v a_o wide_a distance_n between_o princeps_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la in_o latin_a as_o some_o of_o the_o father_n have_v call_v he_o and_o sovereign_a over_o the_o apostle_n when_o augustus_n seize_v into_o â—is_n hand_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n nomine_fw-la principis_fw-la as_o we_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o tacitus_n under_o the_o title_n of_o prince_n he_o be_v well_o aware_a that_o the_o title_n which_o he_o assume_v do_v not_o necessary_o proclaim_v he_o sovereign_n which_o he_o deâ—â—red_v not_o to_o do_v as_o for_o the_o â—aâ—er_n of_o our_o lord_n word_n those_o that_o fear_v where_o there_o be_v no_o fear_n will_v have_v our_o lord_n say_v that_o he_o build_v his_o church_n upon_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n profess_v our_o lord_n to_o be_v christ_n or_o to_o point_n at_o himself_o when_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n but_o what_o need_v it_o say_v he_o any_o more_o to_o s._n peter_n then_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o ephesian_n ii_o 20._o build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a corner_n stone_n or_o s._n john_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n revel_v xxi_o 14._o and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n upon_o which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o xii_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb_n how_o then_o shall_v s._n peter_n be_v sovereign_a by_o virtue_n of_o a_o attribute_n common_a to_o he_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n some_o conceive_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n proceed_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n he_o meanâ—_n no_o more_o but_o that_o he_o will_v rescue_v he_o from_o death_n by_o raise_v they_o again_o but_o raise_v from_o death_n imply_v raise_v from_o sin_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v it_o in_o the_o new_a and_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n refer_v to_o the_o city_n of_o satan_n that_o oppugn_v it_o and_o therefore_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o can_v signify_v less_o than_o a_o promise_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v continue_v till_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n notwithstanding_o the_o malice_n of_o satan_n and_o his_o complice_n but_o s._n peter_n be_v not_o the_o only_a foundation_n of_o it_o though_o no_o body_n else_o be_v name_v here_o again_o our_o lord_n give_v s._n peter_n the_o key_n of_o his_o church_n here_o as_o in_o s._n john_n he_o command_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o flock_n but_o be_v the_o office_n of_o feed_v christ_n flock_n s._n peter_n peculiar_a have_v not_o the_o apostle_n the_o charge_n of_o it_o even_o from_o our_o lord_n do_v they_o do_v it_o by_o virtue_n of_o s._n peter_n commission_n or_o by_o his_o appointment_n how_o be_v they_o christ_n apostle_n otherwise_o as_o for_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v give_v to_o s._n peter_n here_o they_o be_v give_v to_o the_o twelve_o by_o the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n as_o i_o have_v show_v john_n xx._n 21._o 22_o 23._o by_o the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v they_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n mat._n xviii_o 18._o and_o can_v any_o man_n make_v s._n peter_n sovereign_a over_o the_o apostle_n and_o over_o the_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o which_o be_v no_o privilege_n of_o he_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n be_v all_o endow_v with_o it_o hear_v we_o not_o what_o s._n luke_n say_v act._n viii_o 14._o the_o apostle_n
sovereign_a over_o the_o church_n of_o these_o city_n for_o that_o be_v inconsequent_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o apostle_n whence_o it_o proceed_v who_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v be_v equal_a among_o themselves_o and_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o companion_n and_o successor_n into_o who_o it_o stand_v immediate_o divide_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v have_v that_o eminence_n ouâ—r_o they_o and_o by_o consequence_n much_o more_o over_o the_o church_n of_o inferior_a city_n as_o be_v requisite_a to_o the_o direct_n of_o such_o matter_n as_o may_v come_v to_o be_v of_o common_a interest_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o such_o a_o agreement_n as_o may_v preserve_v the_o unity_n thereof_o with_o advantage_n to_o the_o common_a christianity_n now_o when_o i_o name_v these_o church_n of_o antiochia_n and_o alexandria_n for_o example_n sake_n suppose_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o other_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v also_o their_o eminence_n over_o the_o church_n of_o inferior_a city_n within_o the_o say_a province_n i_o suppose_v also_o that_o they_o according_o approach_v to_o the_o dignity_n and_o privilege_n of_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o power_n of_o oblige_v the_o whole_a which_o for_o the_o state_n under_o god_n rest_v then_o in_o the_o emperor_n alone_o within_o the_o empire_n roast_v for_o the_o church_n in_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n according_a to_o this_o weight_n and_o greatness_n of_o their_o church_n for_o though_o tertulliane_n the_o praescrip_n haerct_v cap._n xxxvi_o challenge_v that_o the_o very_a chair_n which_o the_o apostle_n sit_v in_o the_o very_a authentic_a leter_n which_o they_o send_v to_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n thessalonica_n philippi_n and_o ephesus_n be_v extant_a in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o say_a church_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o those_o church_n shall_v be_v all_o the_o same_o with_o all_o church_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n sit_v which_o will_v necessary_o follow_v if_o nothing_o be_v to_o come_v into_o consideration_n but_o that_o they_o be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o for_o suppose_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o or_o their_o companion_n and_o successor_n endow_v with_o the_o same_o power_n as_o not_o confine_v by_o any_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n under_o who_o they_o claim_v to_o the_o contrary_a appoint_v that_o regard_n shall_v be_v have_v to_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o city_n wherein_o they_o be_v plant_v it_o follow_v of_o reason_n that_o s._n peter_n for_o the_o jew_n and_o s._n paul_n for_o the_o gentile_n at_o least_o principal_o shall_v make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o plant_v chistianity_n and_o to_o find_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o eminence_n of_o these_o apostle_n one_o chief_a by_o our_o lord_n choice_n the_o other_o eminent_a for_o his_o labour_n may_v very_o well_o be_v allege_v for_o the_o privilege_n of_o that_o church_n and_o yet_o the_o consequence_n not_o hold_v in_o other_o church_n for_o which_o it_o may_v be_v allege_v that_o they_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o apostle_n because_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o these_o apostle_n bestow_v their_o pain_n there_o have_v a_o reason_n for_o it_o to_o wit_n the_o eminence_n of_o that_o city_n here_o you_o easy_o see_v that_o derive_v the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o from_o s._n peter_n personal_a pre-eminence_n only_o which_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o show_v how_o it_o come_v entail_v upon_o that_o church_n the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o rest_v in_o all_o their_o church_n but_o from_o a_o order_n give_v out_o by_o the_o apostle_n advance_v the_o privilege_n of_o church_n according_a the_o secular_a eminence_n of_o city_n i_o say_v you_o easy_o see_v that_o the_o concurrence_n of_o s._n paul_n with_o s._n peter_n to_o the_o sound_n of_o it_o be_v a_o confirmation_n of_o that_o ground_n whereupon_o the_o preeminence_n thereof_o stand_v whereas_o that_o opinion_n which_o derive_v it_o only_o from_o the_o personal_a eminence_n of_o s._n peter_n admit_v not_o the_o concurrence_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o constitution_n of_o this_o pre-eminence_n wheresoever_o therefore_o you_o find_v s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n acknowledge_v joint_a founder_n thereof_o in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n all_o that_o must_v be_v understand_v to_o settle_v the_o opinion_n which_o i_o here_o advance_v and_o to_o destroy_v that_o plea_n which_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o s._n peter_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o epiphanius_n be_v not_o the_o only_a author_n where_o you_o find_v it_o the_o dispute_v of_o these_o time_n will_v afford_v you_o more_o than_o this_o abridgement_n can_v receive_v but_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v make_v a_o fair_a way_n to_o the_o ground_n for_o it_o by_o observe_v some_o probability_n that_o s._n paul_n shall_v be_v head_n of_o those_o that_o turn_v christian_n of_o jew_n as_o s._n peter_n of_o gentile_n at_o rome_n which_o i_o will_v here_o confirm_v by_o expound_v the_o inscription_n of_o ignatius_n his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o it_o otherwise_o not_o to_o be_v understand_v it_o address_v to_o the_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o govern_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o field_n at_o rome_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v here_o use_v as_o many_o time_n beside_o speak_v of_o those_o place_n which_o a_o man_n will_v neither_o call_v city_n nor_o town_n as_o act._n xxvii_o 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v to_o sail_v by_o the_o place_n of_o asia_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v plain_a signify_v the_o country_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d than_o must_v necessary_o signify_v here_o the_o vatican_n lie_v in_o the_o field_n as_o a_o suburb_n to_o rome_n and_o be_v the_o place_n where_o s._n peter_n be_v bury_v and_o where_o the_o jew_n of_o rome_n then_o dwell_v as_o we_o learn_v by_o philo_n legatione_fw-la ad_fw-la caium_fw-la speak_v of_o augustus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o know_v that_o great_a quarter_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v beyond_o the_o river_n tiber_n to_o be_v hold_v and_o inhabitate_v by_o jew_n most_o of_o who_o be_v roman_n and_o libertine_n for_o be_v bring_v captive_n into_o italy_n they_o be_v set_v free_a by_o their_o master_n without_o constrain_a they_o to_o adulterate_a any_o of_o their_o country_n law_n hereupon_o the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o libertine_n act._n vi_o 9_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o roman_a jew_n now_o s._n peter_n church_n we_o know_v be_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o vatican_n as_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o way_n to_o ostia_n as_o from_o the_o beginning_n we_o understand_v by_o caius_n in_o eusebius_n hist_o eccles_n ii_o 25._o the_o place_n of_o their_o burial_n be_v which_o circumstance_n point_v they_o out_o head_n the_o one_o of_o the_o jewish_a christian_n at_o rome_n the_o other_o of_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v be_v gentile_n for_o that_o the_o vatican_n be_v then_o the_o jewry_n at_o rome_n we_o learn_v also_o by_o tully_n in_o his_o oration_n pro_fw-la flacco_fw-la where_o he_o complain_v that_o his_o cause_n be_v hear_v in_o the_o field_n of_o m_o arse_n prope_fw-la gradus_fw-la aurelio_n that_o the_o jew_n who_o be_v offend_v at_o flaccus_n for_o prohibit_v they_o to_o send_v their_o oblation_n to_o jerusalem_n when_o he_o be_v governor_n of_o asia_n may_v come_v in_o and_o discountenance_v the_o cause_n for_o plain_o this_o be_v hard_o by_o the_o bridge_n that_o pass_v out_o of_o those_o field_n into_o the_o vatican_n where_o the_o gate_n call_v porta_n aurelia_n stand_v hard_o by_o s._n peter_n church_n to_o which_o gate_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v step_n to_o go_v up_o which_o he_o call_v there_o gradus_fw-la aurelio_n it_o be_v also_o easy_a to_o see_v that_o this_o supposition_n draw_v the_o ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o church_n original_o from_o the_o act_n of_o temporal_a power_n which_o constitute_v the_o eminence_n of_o city_n over_o other_o city_n but_o nevertheless_o immediate_o from_o the_o act_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o those_o that_o have_v authority_n to_o oblige_v the_o church_n take_v the_o superiority_n of_o city_n as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o reasonable_a ground_n of_o plant_v in_o they_o the_o most_o eminent_a church_n but_o by_o their_o own_o authority_n provide_v that_o so_o it_o be_v observe_v therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o church_n be_v by_o god_n command_n howsoever_o by_o his_o promise_n to_o continue_v one_o and_o the_o same_o till_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o judgement_n but_o the_o dominion_n of_o this_o world_n upon_o which_o the_o greatness_n of_o city_n be_v found_v change_n as_o god_n providence_n appoint_v beside_o that_o
in_o refuse_v martion_n her_o communion_n because_o excommunicate_v by_o his_o own_o father_n the_o bishop_n of_o sinope_n in_o pontus_n in_o bar_n to_o the_o pretence_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o martion_n father_n bishop_n of_o synope_n in_o pontus_n if_o synesius_n bishop_n of_o ptolomais_n in_o cyrenaica_n can_v oblige_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o church_n not_o to_o admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o they_o have_v exclude_v because_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a can_v not_o be_v preserve_v otherwise_o then_o be_v not_o the_o infinite_a power_n of_o one_o church_n but_o the_o regular_a power_n of_o all_o the_o mean_a which_o the_o apostle_n provide_v for_o the_o attain_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o whole_a not_o as_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v not_o have_v admit_v martion_n to_o communion_n with_o itself_o have_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v be_v exclude_v without_o such_o a_o cause_n as_o oblige_v any_o church_n to_o excommunicate_v for_o in_o doubtful_a cause_n the_o concernment_n be_v general_a it_o be_v very_o regular_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o chief_a church_n by_o the_o authority_n whereof_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o rest_n may_v be_v obtain_v but_o can_v it_o have_v appear_v that_o such_o a_o thing_n have_v be_v do_v without_o any_o cause_n than_o will_v it_o have_v be_v regular_a for_o any_o church_n to_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o such_o a_o sentence_n in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o consideration_n of_o montanus_n his_o business_n at_o rome_n there_o allege_v shall_v evidence_n some_o part_n of_o my_o intent_n be_v condemn_v and_o refuse_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o asia_n he_o send_v to_o rome_n to_o solicit_v a_o high_a church_n and_o of_o more_o consequence_n to_o the_o whole_a to_o own_o the_o spirit_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o speak_v and_o to_o admit_v those_o strict_a order_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o introduce_v a_o pretence_n for_o those_o that_o will_v have_v the_o pope_n sovereign_a but_o not_o so_o good_a as_o they_o imagine_v unless_o they_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o make_v the_o like_a address_n to_o no_o other_o church_n but_o that_o of_o rome_n for_o my_o part_n find_v in_o other_o occasion_n frequent_a and_o plentiful_a remembrance_n of_o recourse_n have_v to_o other_o church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o rome_n in_o matter_n of_o common_a concernment_n i_o find_v it_o necessary_a to_o impute_v the_o silence_n of_o his_o other_o address_n to_o the_o scarcity_n of_o record_n leave_v the_o church_n not_o doubt_v that_o he_o and_o the_o church_n of_o phrygia_n engage_v with_o he_o will_v do_v their_o utmost_a to_o promote_v the_o credit_n of_o his_o prophecy_n by_o persuade_v all_o church_n to_o admit_v the_o order_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o introduce_v and_o how_o much_o great_a the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o that_o of_o a_o ordinary_a church_n so_o much_o more_o have_v he_o prevail_v by_o gain_v it_o that_o no_o man_n may_v imagine_v that_o all_o lay_v in_o it_o nor_o yet_o that_o the_o consent_n of_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o consent_n of_o every_o church_n for_o consider_v the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o the_o choler_n of_o tertullian_n express_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr exhortatione_n castitulis_fw-la against_o pope_n aâ—phyrine_n for_o admit_v adulterer_n to_o penance_n and_o in_o consequence_n thereunto_o consider_v what_o we_o have_v upon_o record_n of_o historical_a truth_n from_o s._n jerome_n catal._n in_o tertull._n and_o the_o authority_n quote_v afore_o that_o tertullian_n fall_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o montanus_n upon_o affront_n receive_v from_o the_o clergy_n of_o rome_n set_v up_o a_o communion_n of_o his_o own_o at_o carthage_n which_o continue_v till_o s._n augustine_n time_n by_o who_o his_o follower_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o what_o occasion_n have_v tertullian_n to_o break_v from_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n because_o of_o the_o affront_n receive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o reject_v montanus_n have_v not_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n follow_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o it_o the_o same_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o that_o which_o pass_v in_o that_o famous_a debate_n of_o victor_n pope_n about_o break_v with_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o keep_v not_o easter_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n as_o most_o church_n do_v but_o with_o the_o jew_n observe_v the_o passion_n upon_o the_o full_a moon_n celebrate_v the_o resurrection_n of_o three_o day_n after_o that_o for_o might_n not_o or_o ought_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o these_o church_n have_v the_o cause_n be_v valuable_a in_o case_n of_o heresy_n in_o case_n of_o any_o demand_n destructive_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n you_o will_v say_v that_o not_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o any_o church_n whatsoever_o both_o might_n and_o ought_v to_o disclaim_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n but_o i_o have_v to_o say_v again_o that_o in_o any_o such_o case_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o that_o which_o be_v question_v for_o such_o and_o that_o which_o be_v such_o and_o aught_o to_o be_v take_v for_o such_o and_o that_o nothing_o can_v light_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v such_o that_o any_o church_n seem_v to_o profess_v but_o that_o in_o reduce_v such_o unavoidable_a debate_n from_o questionable_a to_o be_v determine_v the_o authority_n the_o chief_a church_n be_v by_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n requisite_a to_o go_v before_o and_o make_v way_n towards_o obtain_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o victor_n will_v have_v undertake_v such_o a_o thing_n have_v it_o not_o belong_v to_o he_o in_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n to_o declare_v himself_o in_o the_o business_n in_o case_n there_o have_v be_v cause_n all_o this_o while_n i_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o victor_n have_v withdraw_v his_o communion_n from_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n the_o rest_n of_o christendom_n be_v necessary_o to_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o do_v the_o same_o it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v two_o motive_n that_o may_v carry_v victor_n to_o do_v it_o for_o see_v the_o council_n of_o nicaea_n do_v afterward_o decree_v the_o same_o that_o he_o labour_v to_o induce_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n to_o it_o be_v too_o late_o to_o dispute_v whither_o side_n be_v in_o the_o right_a for_o that_o which_o be_v for_o the_o advancement_n of_o christianity_n at_o the_o time_n of_o that_o council_n be_v certain_o for_o the_o advancement_n thereof_o at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o dispute_n and_o though_o in_o s._n john_n time_n it_o may_v be_v and_o be_v without_o doubt_n for_o the_o best_a to_o comply_v with_o the_o jew_n in_o matter_n of_o that_o indifference_n for_o the_o gain_n of_o opportunity_n to_o induce_v they_o to_o become_v christian_n yet_o when_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o church_n be_v once_o complete_a that_o reason_n be_v take_v away_o the_o reason_n of_o uniformity_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o the_o unity_n thereof_o so_o much_o nepend_v be_v to_o take_v place_n and_o therefore_o a_o man_n may_v say_v with_o respect_n to_o those_o church_n that_o the_o zeal_n of_o their_o predecessor_n credit_v seduce_v they_o into_o that_o contentiousnesse_n which_o humane_a frailty_n engender_v and_o those_o that_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n persevere_v in_o the_o same_o practice_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n list_v among_o heretic_n take_v that_o name_n large_o to_o comprehend_v also_o schismatic_n so_o i_o allow_v that_o victor_n have_v just_a cause_n to_o insist_v upon_o his_o point_n but_o it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o increase_n of_o authority_n and_o credit_n to_o victor_n and_o to_o his_o church_n to_o seem_v to_o give_v law_n to_o those_o church_n by_o reduce_v they_o to_o his_o rule_n for_o reputation_n and_o credit_n with_o the_o world_n necessary_o follow_v those_o that_o prevail_v and_o victor_n be_v a_o man_n as_o i_o have_v grant_v his_o adversary_n be_v may_v be_v move_v with_o this_o advantage_n as_o much_o as_o with_o the_o right_n of_o his_o cause_n but_o though_o i_o allow_v that_o victor_n have_v reason_n to_o insist_v upon_o his_o opinion_n yet_o i_o do_v no_o way_n allow_v that_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o interrupt_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n because_o those_o of_o asia_n do_v not_o yield_v to_o it_o the_o matter_n itself_o not_o be_v of_o consequence_n to_o produce_v such_o a_o effect_n noâ—_n uniformity_n in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a though_o conduce_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o i_o do_v no_o
god_n have_v allow_v they_o to_o tempt_v mankind_n and_o to_o dwell_v in_o the_o air_n about_o they_o job_n i._n 7._o ii_o 2._o ephes_n ii_o 2._o vi_o 12._o whereupon_o they_o desire_v our_o lord_n not_o to_o send_v they_o into_o the_o deep_a luke_n viii_o 31._o it_o seem_v necessary_a to_o grant_v that_o he_o will_v take_v account_n of_o they_o for_o the_o malice_n which_o at_o present_a he_o suffer_v they_o to_o exercise_v though_o sentence_v to_o that_o dungeon_n and_o those_o bond_n which_o they_o can_v no_o more_o escape_n then_o be_v convert_v to_o goodness_n from_o the_o beginning_n chap._n xxvii_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o in_o the_o devil_n power_n till_o christ_n though_o the_o old_a testament_n declare_v not_o their_o estate_n of_o samuel_n soul_n the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n part_v from_o his_o body_n go_v with_o the_o thief_n to_o paradise_n of_o his_o triumph_n over_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a signify_v no_o deliver_v of_o soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n require_v imperfect_a happiness_n before_o the_o general_a judgement_n of_o forgiveness_n in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_z pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n it_o be_v manifest_a then_o by_o these_o premise_n that_o there_o be_v appearance_n enough_o of_o difference_n in_o and_o between_o several_a scripture_n that_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n depart_v before_o the_o general_a judgement_n nevertheless_o in_o this_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n but_o that_o all_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o wicked_a be_v in_o pain_n the_o righteous_a at_o rest_n upon_o their_o departure_n as_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n distinguish_v and_o this_o i_o shall_v here_o proceed_v further_o to_o limit_n but_o that_o i_o hope_v to_o do_v it_o more_o clear_o and_o resolute_o premise_v here_o the_o determination_n of_o two_o point_n incident_a for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o all_o party_n in_o difference_n do_v allow_v the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n to_o those_o christian_n that_o depart_v imperfect_o turn_v from_o their_o evil_a way_n and_o amend_v in_o their_o inclination_n and_o action_n be_v it_o but_o for_o the_o example_n of_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n though_o we_o suppose_v that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o example_n write_v so_o there_o be_v few_o and_o very_o few_o example_n come_v to_o pass_v yet_o see_v that_o which_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v may_v come_v to_o pass_v again_o and_o that_o the_o case_n can_v be_v except_v from_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n the_o question_n will_v be_v what_o become_v of_o those_o soul_n that_o depart_v hence_o in_o the_o state_n of_o god_n grace_n but_o burden_a with_o sin_n which_o they_o have_v not_o repent_v of_o to_o amendment_n and_o because_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v say_v of_o happiness_n after_o death_n must_v come_v out_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n according_a to_o the_o premise_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o inquire_v in_o the_o second_o place_n in_o what_o condition_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o and_o under_o the_o law_n and_o those_o who_o by_o their_o doctrine_n and_o example_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o they_o live_v under_o the_o old_a as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o what_o condition_n of_o ease_n or_o sorrow_n they_o be_v between_o their_o departure_n and_o the_o general_a judgement_n which_o draw_v a_o other_o question_n after_o it_o concern_v the_o place_n where_o or_o the_o company_n which_o christ_n humane_a soul_n be_v with_o during_o the_o time_n it_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o body_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n which_o have_v very_o great_a vogue_n even_o among_o the_o father_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o hell_n with_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n during_o that_o time_n and_o bring_v they_o along_o from_o thence_o when_o he_o rise_v again_o carry_v they_o up_o into_o heaven_n with_o he_o at_o his_o ascension_n where_o ever_o since_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o other_o eminent_a christian_n which_o now_o be_v proper_o call_v saint_n for_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n christian_n who_o be_v general_o call_v saint_n as_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n israelites_n be_v receive_v when_o they_o depart_v hence_o those_o that_o die_v not_o in_o god_n grace_n be_v condemn_v to_o hell_n torment_v but_o those_o who_o have_v not_o have_v care_n to_o cleanse_v themselves_o of_o sin_n by_o repentance_n and_o amendment_n remain_v in_o the_o suburb_n of_o hell_n as_o i_o may_v well_o call_v that_o place_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n call_v purgatory_n till_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n or_o have_v pay_v the_o debt_n of_o temporal_a pain_n remain_v due_a when_o the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n be_v do_v away_o with_o the_o debt_n of_o eternal_a pain_n they_o be_v remove_v to_o heaven_n and_o to_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o same_o happiness_n they_o shall_v enjoy_v after_o the_o resurrection_n only_o that_o the_o body_n have_v no_o part_n in_o it_o as_o than_o it_o shall_v have_v that_o which_o the_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v say_v of_o the_o state_n of_o righteous_a soul_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n seem_v to_o stand_v upon_o those_o description_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o it_o give_v the_o prophet_n esay_n describe_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n esay_n fourteen_o 9_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_n from_o beneath_o be_v move_v for_o thou_o at_o thy_o come_n it_o stir_v up_o the_o dead_a for_o thou_o even_o all_o the_o leader_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o here_o to_o dispute_v whether_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_a where_o it_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o the_o dead_a must_v rise_v to_o meet_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n to_o what_o purpose_n to_o allege_v a_o figure_n of_o prosopopaeia_fw-la unless_o it_o can_v be_v understand_v that_o dead_a corpse_n can_v meet_v he_o and_o receive_v he_o without_o their_o soul_n the_o dead_a here_o be_v in_o the_o original_n the_o giant_n of_o who_o we_o read_v gen._n vi_o 4._o that_o for_o the_o wickedness_n of_o their_o time_n the_o world_n be_v condemn_v to_o the_o flood_n for_o though_o moses_n call_v they_o nephilim_n and_o esay_n rephaim_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o same_o word_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o dead_a because_o of_o the_o violence_n and_o wickedness_n which_o the_o scripture_n show_v be_v multiply_v upon_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o giant_n before_o the_o flood_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o giant_n that_o inhabit_v the_o land_n of_o promise_n whereupon_o the_o scripture_n by_o call_v the_o dead_a by_o the_o name_n of_o giant_n signify_v that_o the_o giant_n be_v under_o that_o death_n which_o god_n threaten_v adam_n sin_n with_o and_o do_v not_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n describe_v unto_o we_o the_o father_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o same_o estate_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n which_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n raise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n if_o the_o scripture_n say_v true_a 1_o sam._n xxviii_o 12_o 14._o when_o the_o woman_n see_v samuel_n and_o saul_n perceive_v that_o it_o be_v samuel_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v say_v it_o be_v a_o witch_n and_o that_o he_o that_o go_v to_o a_o witch_n say_v it_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o the_o language_n of_o jacob_n i_o will_v go_v down_o to_o my_o son_n into_o hell_n mourning_n gen._n xxxvii_o 35._o for_o his_o grief_n for_o joseph_n will_v not_o have_v be_v enough_o to_o make_v he_o die_v with_o sorrow_n have_v he_o die_v with_o saint_n paul_n expectation_n to_o be_v with_o christ_n so_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v dismiss_v and_o therefore_o the_o language_n of_o david_n psal_n lxxxix_o 4_o 7_o entertain_v the_o thought_n of_o death_n with_o such_o astonishment_n seem_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o that_o gross_a opinion_n that_o soul_n have_v no_o sense_n till_o the_o resurrection_n but_o sleep_v out_o the_o time_n as_o also_o king_n ezekias_n weep_v at_o the_o news_n of_o death_n because_o the_o dead_a can_v not_o praise_v god_n esay_n xxxviii_o 3_o 18._o as_o also_o psal_n vi_o 6._o and_o baruch_n ii_o 17._o and_o job_n iii_o 13._o make_v his_o case_n have_v he_o never_o be_v bear_v the_o same_o with_o the_o dead_a not_o because_o he_o think_v the_o soul_n mortal_a therefore_o because_o he_o think_v it_o a_o light_a that_o death_n put_v out_o and_o the_o resurrection_n kindle_v it_o again_o but_o all_o this_o be_v to_o be_v impute_v to_o nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o that_o dispensation_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o so_o many_o time_n and_o now_o
in_o opposition_n to_o the_o flesh_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n which_z by_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n appear_v not_o free_v from_o the_o devin_n wâ—re_v indeed_o free_a by_o the_o gospel_n uâ—der_v the_o law_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o â—ur_n lord_n christ_n represent_v his_o soul_n as_o in_o the_o power_n oâ—_n those_o who_o have_v the_o power_n oâ—_n death_n who_o â—aith_n this_o be_v your_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n doâ—h_o s._n paul_n make_v any_o more_o oâ—_n thâ—s_v text_n hear_v his_o word_n actâ—_n xâ—iâ—_o 34-37_a that_o he_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a no_o more_o to_o return_v to_o corruption_n thus_o he_o say_v i_o will_v give_v you_o the_o sure_a mercy's_n of_o david_n wherefore_o he_o say_v also_o in_o a_o other_o psalm_n thou_o shall_v no_o suffer_v thy_o holy_a one_o to_o see_v corruption_n for_o david_n have_v serve_v the_o counsel_n of_o god_n in_o his_o generation_n fall_v asleep_a and_o be_v add_v to_o his_o father_n and_o see_v corruption_n but_o he_o who_o god_n raise_v â—â—w_o no_o corruption_n he_o argue_v the_o mystical_a sense_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d the_o literal_a sense_n in_o david_n be_v come_v to_o nothing_o by_o his_o death_n but_o how_o the_o mystical_a sense_n in_o our_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o triumph_v in_o hell_n or_o by_o rise_v again_o therefore_o s._n paul_n again_o rom._n x_o 6-9_a thus_o wrâ—steth_v the_o word_n of_o moses_n out_o of_o the_o jew_n hand_n to_o the_o establish_n of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o law_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o say_v not_o in_o thy_o heart_n who_o shall_v go_v up_o into_o heaven_n as_o moses_n deut._n xxx_o 12._o faith_n the_o law_n be_v not_o in_o heaven_n that_o thou_o shall_v say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v bring_v it_o we_o from_o heaven_n that_o we_o may_v hear_v and_o do_v it_o so_o say_v he_o of_o the_o gospel_n thou_o need_v not_o say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v go_v up_o into_o heaven_n to_o wit_n to_o bring_v down_o christ_n or_o who_o shall_v go_v down_o into_o the_o deep_a as_o moses_n add_v the_o law_n be_v not_o beyond_o sea_n that_o that_o thou_o need_v say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v go_v beyond_o sea_n and_o bring_v it_o we_o that_o we_o may_v hear_v and_o do_v it_o so_o thou_o need_v not_o say_v will_v to_o god_n some_o body_n will_v go_v down_o into_o the_o deep_a to_o wit_n to_o bring_v christ_n up_o from_o the_o dead_a but_o what_o say_v it_o the_o law_n correspondent_a to_o the_o gospel_n the_o word_n be_v near_o in_o thy_o mouth_n and_o in_o thy_o heart_n that_o be_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o preach_v that_o if_o thou_o profess_v with_o thy_o mouth_n the_o lord_n jesus_n believe_v with_o thy_o heart_n that_o god_n raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a thou_o shall_v be_v save_v here_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o deep_a be_v not_o name_v for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a but_o for_o that_o place_n or_o for_o that_o state_n out_o of_o which_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o recover_v christ_n suppose_v he_o dead_a as_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o bring_v the_o law_n from_o beyond_o the_o sea_n the_o deep_a i_o deny_v not_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a luke_n viii_o 31._o as_o also_o the_o part_n that_o be_v under_o the_o earth_n phi._n ii_o 10._o apoc._n v._n 13._o may_v comprehend_v also_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o deep_a signify_v the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a not_o necessary_o as_o here_o but_o because_o the_o speech_n be_v of_o the_o region_n of_o devil_n &_o of_o the_o seal_n up_o of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o deep_a just_o as_o i_o say_v of_o the_o grave_n the_o pit_n and_o the_o place_n under_o the_o earth_n that_o when_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o giant_n of_o the_o â—_z of_o god_n people_n of_o david_n enemy_n in_o god_n people_n it_o signify_v either_o the_o place_n or_o at_o least_o the_o state_n of_o the_o damn_a which_o the_o old_a testament_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v acknowledge_v the_o happiness_n of_o god_n people_n psalm_n ix_o 18._o proverb_n v._n 8_o vii_o 27._o ix_o 18._o and_o so_o go_v corah_n and_o his_o complice_n quick_a into_o hell_n num._n xvi_o 30_o 33._o so_o psalm_n lv._o 24._o lxiii_o 10._o the_o proper_a place_n of_o the_o damned_a spirit_n seem_v to_o be_v proper_o call_v by_o s._n peter_n tartara_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o god_n deliver_v they_o to_o be_v keep_v for_o judgement_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n be_v cast_v down_o into_o tartara_fw-la or_o hell_n 1._o peter_n ii_o 4._o now_o the_o state_n of_o death_n bring_v not_o christian_n soul_n into_o hell_n unlâ—sse_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o place_n of_o good_a soul_n under_o the_o law_n which_o supposition_n i_o have_v destroy_v therefore_o the_o bring_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o deep_a be_v do_v by_o raise_v he_o again_o so_o quote_v david_n again_o ephes_n iv_o 8_o 9_o 10._o therefore_o he_o say_v psa_n lxviii_o 17._o go_v upon_o high_a he_o lead_v captivity_n captive_a and_o give_v man_n gift_n now_o that_o he_o ascend_v what_o be_v it_o but_o that_o he_o first_o descend_v into_o the_o low_a paâ—ts_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o that_o descend_v be_v the_o same_o that_o ascend_v far_o above_o all_o thing_n to_o fill_v or_o fulfil_v all_o thing_n the_o psalm_n speak_v of_o the_o ark_n go_v up_o into_o the_o tabernacle_n or_o temple_n figure_v the_o go_v up_o of_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n as_o psalm_n xxiv_o 6-10_a xlvii_o 5._o the_o go_v up_o of_o the_o ark_n be_v god_n triumph_n over_o the_o idolatrous_a nation_n who_o he_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n give_v gift_n to_o his_o people_n in_o it_o the_o go_v up_o of_o our_o lord_n christ_n s._n paul_n say_v imply_v that_o he_o have_v come_v down_o before_o into_o the_o low_a pâ—rt_n of_o the_o earth_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o mount_n sinai_n upon_o which_o the_o psalm_n describe_v god_n with_o that_o attendance_n which_o the_o aâ—ke_n &_o the_o cherubin_n thereof_o signify_v his_o host_n of_o angel_n in_o the_o word_n just_a afore_o or_o we_o may_v well_o understand_v the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o signify_v by_o the_o figure_n of_o apposition_n the_o earth_n that_o be_v below_o as_o flumen_fw-la rheni_n &_o vrbs_fw-la patavii_n signify_v the_o river_n rhine_n and_o the_o city_n padna_n for_o we_o have_v a_o peremptory_a instance_n in_o psa_n cxxxix_o 15_o where_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v fashion_v in_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n speak_v of_o his_o mother_n womb_n &_o therefore_o mean_v the_o earth_n below_o the_o ascension_n therefore_o of_o christ_n pretend_v to_o fill_v rather_o than_o fulfil_v all_o with_o his_o grace_n of_o which_o he_o proceed_v to_o speak_v require_v no_o descent_n into_o hell_n which_o he_o pretend_v not_o to_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n if_o the_o resurrection_n &_o ascension_n of_o christ_n satisfy_v these_o text_n so_o that_o they_o require_v no_o further_a descent_n then_o into_o the_o state_n of_o death_n suppose_v what_o i_o say_v before_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o must_v needs_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bury_v his_o soul_n go_v with_o the_o good_a thief_n soul_n into_o paradise_n or_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v refresh_v of_o their_o travel_n till_o the_o first_o and_o then_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n paradise_n we_o know_v be_v the_o place_n of_o man_n happniesse_n wherein_o he_o be_v create_v whence_o have_v sin_v he_o be_v shut_v out_o in_o our_o lord_n time_n god_n people_n it_o be_v plain_a understand_v well_o enough_o the_o state_n of_o the_o righteous_a soul_n in_o the_o other_o world_n you_o have_v see_v it_o out_o of_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v apocrypha_fw-la suppose_v the_o place_n unknown_a as_o indeed_o it_o be_v how_o can_v it_o be_v more_o proper_o signify_v then_o by_o the_o name_n of_o paradise_n open_v unto_o we_o the_o whole_a allegory_n by_o which_o the_o happiness_n which_o we_o seek_v to_o recover_v by_o the_o couâ—nant_n of_o grâ—ce_n be_v express_v to_o we_o by_o god_n first_o in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n second_o in_o the_o church_n after_o in_o the_o heaven_n after_o the_o redemption_n of_o our_o body_n the_o true_a land_n of_o promise_n to_o which_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o church_n secret_o teach_v and_o build_v under_o the_o law_n introduce_v we_o because_o the_o law_n can_v be_v that_o paradise_n to_o which_o christ_n restore_v adam_n that_o be_v
drive_v out_o of_o paradise_n if_o you_o call_v the_o same_o jerusalem_n it_o will_v appear_v why_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v call_v gehenna_n which_o be_v the_o place_n without_o jerusalem_n where_o those_o that_o be_v sacrifice_v to_o the_o idol_n of_o canaan_n be_v consume_v with_o horrible_a torture_n of_o fire_n the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n yield_v not_o the_o name_n but_o the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n though_o our_o lord_n by_o carry_v the_o thief_n into_o paradise_n show_n that_o it_o continue_v not_o shut_v yet_o continue_v it_o no_o less_o secret_a no_o better_o know_v than_o it_o be_v know_v where_o adam_n first_o dwell_v it_o be_v strange_a that_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n shall_v signify_v the_o same_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a by_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o christian_n his_o hospitality_n be_v recount_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n which_o his_o people_n then_o expect_v be_v propose_v by_o our_o lord_n in_o dâ—vers_a passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o entertainment_n as_o a_o expression_n then_o familiar_a to_o his_o people_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v abraham_n bosom_n from_o who_o the_o faith_n that_o purchase_v it_o have_v so_o eminent_a a_o beginning_n though_o the_o father_n before_o abraham_n be_v there_o one_o thing_n we_o must_v note_v a_o vast_a gap_n we_o see_v between_o it_o and_o the_o flame_n where_o dives_n be_v torment_v but_o where_o the_o partition_n be_v fix_v so_o little_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o whether_o both_o within_o the_o earth_n or_o one_o within_o the_o earth_n the_o other_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o whether_o both_o without_o this_o visible_a world_n as_o of_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a some_o argue_n with_o great_a probability_n from_o the_o darkness_n that_o be_v without_o in_o the_o gospel_n no_o rule_n of_o â—aith_n determine_v and_o therefore_o whether_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o parable_n use_v luke_n xvi_o 23._o when_o the_o rich_a man_n lift_v up_o his_o eye_n in_o hell_n and_o see_v lazarus_n in_o abraham_n bosom_n whether_o it_o comprehend_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n as_o well_o as_o the_o place_n of_o torment_n no_o rule_n of_o faith_n determine_v for_o as_o it_o manifest_o signifi_v the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a in_o the_o scripture_n which_o it_o be_v manifest_a god_n people_n must_v needs_o distinguish_v by_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v sure_a by_o the_o scripture_n that_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o and_o their_o enemy_n so_o comprehend_v also_o the_o place_n of_o righteous_a soul_n nor_o distinguish_v from_o the_o other_o to_o god_n people_n by_o the_o ancient_a scripture_n how_o shall_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o be_v restrain_v here_o for_o as_o the_o hethen_n so_o josephus_n also_o manifest_o extend_v it_o to_o the_o place_n of_o righteous_a as_o well_o as_o wicked_a soul_n after_o death_n for_o when_o he_o say_v that_o de_fw-fr bello_fw-la jud._n ii_o 12._o the_o saducee_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d take_v away_o the_o punishment_n and_o reward_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v under_o the_o one_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o comprise_v both_o estate_n which_o the_o rest_n of_o god_n people_n attribute_v then_o to_o good_a and_o bad_a the_o pharise_n he_o say_v antiq._n xviii_o 2._o maintain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d punishment_n and_o honour_n under_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o as_o it_o follow_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n under_o the_o earth_n again_o of_o the_o jew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_n they_o affirm_v that_o good_a soul_n be_v assign_v a_o seat_n beyond_o the_o ocean_n in_o a_o place_n not_o grieve_v with_o rain_n or_o snow_n or_o heat_n but_o always_o refresh_v with_o a_o mild_a west_n wind_n blow_v from_o the_o ocean_n but_o the_o evil_a one_o they_o assign_v a_o dark_a and_o stormy_a nook_n full_a of_o torment_n without_o cease_v and_o yet_o in_o a_o other_o place_n he_o say_v they_o assign_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o most_o holy_a place_n of_o the_o heaven_n so_o little_a ground_n be_v there_o for_o the_o distinct_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o to_o who_o our_o lord_n speak_v it_o behove_v we_o therefore_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o victory_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n and_o his_o triumph_n over_o the_o devil_n and_o all_o the_o damn_a which_o s._n paul_n as_o in_o the_o text_n quote_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o the_o psalm_n which_o he_o allege_v so_o col._n ii_o 15._o to_o the_o cross_n when_o he_o say_v spoil_v principality_n and_o power_n he_o make_v open_a show_n of_o they_o triumph_v over_o they_o in_o it_o by_o it_o or_o upon_o it_o to_o wit_n his_o cross_n to_o which_o he_o have_v say_v just_a afore_o that_o he_o nail_v the_o hand_n write_v which_o be_v against_o we_o this_o victory_n and_o triumph_n belong_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o christianity_n because_o by_o virtue_n of_o it_o we_o have_v reconciliation_n with_o god_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o that_o which_o the_o gospel_n promise_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v perform_v by_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n soul_n into_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v begin_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o finish_v at_o the_o ascension_n as_o the_o necessity_n of_o our_o redemption_n require_v not_o so_o no_o rule_n of_o faith_n will_v oblige_v to_o believe_v there_o be_v great_a appearance_n that_o the_o devil_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o till_o our_o lord_n rise_v again_o as_o ignatius_n say_v that_o he_o understand_v not_o the_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n pilate_n wife_n dream_v be_v a_o sign_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o consequence_n he_o will_v have_v hinder_v that_o which_o by_o judas_n he_o do_v procure_v he_o think_v himself_o lord_n of_o mankind_n because_o for_o sin_n they_o be_v condemn_v to_o death_n that_o by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n this_o condemnation_n be_v to_o be_v void_v possible_o he_o may_v not_o understand_v till_o christ_n rise_v again_o though_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v deliver_v out_o of_o his_o power_n before_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n yet_o may_v he_o not_o understand_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o it_o our_o lord_n say_v john_n fourteen_o 30._o the_o prince_n of_o this_o world_n come_v and_o have_v nothing_o in_o i_o because_o he_o find_v nothing_o of_o his_o own_o that_o be_v of_o sin_n in_o christ_n though_o he_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o christ_n in_o justice_n see_v in_o deed_n he_o have_v mean_n to_o swallow_v he_o and_o may_v not_o know_v that_o the_o swallow_v of_o he_o will_v oblige_v he_o to_o render_v his_o interest_n in_o all_o that_o shall_v escape_v with_o he_o be_v it_o a_o marvel_n that_o he_o swallow_v he_o be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n thus_o far_o i_o have_v own_v the_o reason_n of_o our_o redemption_n against_o socinus_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a the_o victory_n of_o christ_n be_v declare_v that_o be_v the_o triumph_n begin_v at_o his_o rise_n again_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n which_o i_o know_v some_o have_v imagine_v that_o our_o lord_n christ_n have_v be_v in_o paradise_n with_o the_o good_a thief_n or_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n with_o lazarus_n till_o easter_n day_n morning_n when_o he_o be_v to_o rise_v again_o go_v from_o thence_o in_o his_o humane_a soul_n to_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a to_o declare_v to_o the_o devil_n that_o by_o lay_v violent_a hand_n on_o he_o who_o have_v not_o sin_v he_o have_v lose_v not_o only_o the_o father_n but_o all_o that_o shall_v believe_v at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o herein_o the_o triumph_n of_o his_o victory_n upon_o the_o cross_n consist_v but_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o ceremony_n be_v so_o full_o provide_v for_o by_o the_o death_n of_o his_o cross_n and_o by_o his_o riâ—ing_n again_o in_o virtue_n of_o it_o that_o he_o who_o believe_v it_o not_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o come_v short_a of_o believe_v all_o that_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v seem_v to_o i_o
against_o we_o this_o execution_n than_o be_v either_o upon_o refuse_v the_o term_n of_o reconcilement_n or_o upon_o fail_v of_o that_o which_o we_o undertake_v by_o accept_v they_o that_o be_v not_o upon_o those_o failleures_fw-mi which_z may_v consist_v with_o reconcilement_n as_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o word_n to_o signify_v purgatory_n imagine_v but_o which_o destroy_v it_o and_o therefore_o the_o limitation_n till_o thou_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n signify_v as_o mat._n i._n 15._o he_o know_v she_o not_o till_o she_o have_v bring_v four_o her_o first_o bear_v son_n though_o he_o never_o know_v she_o that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o utmost_a farthing_n shall_v never_o be_v pay_v my_o opinion_n will_v allow_v i_o to_o accept_v of_o tertullia_n and_o s._n cyprian_n sense_n of_o this_o text_n who_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v the_o void_a of_o those_o effect_n of_o sin_n which_o may_v remain_v upon_o those_o that_o depart_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n between_o death_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v the_o pay_v of_o this_o utmost_a farthing_n but_o i_o have_v show_v you_o why_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o word_n and_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v nothing_o to_o purgatory_n because_o tertullian_n express_v it_o to_o be_v pay_v mâ—ra_o resurrectioniâ—_n by_o the_o delay_n of_o the_o resurrection_n that_o be_v not_o before_o tâ—e_v general_a judgement_n whereby_o purgatory_n be_v quite_o spoil_v for_o pretend_v the_o expint_n of_o venial_a sin_n which_o consist_v with_o reconcilement_n together_o with_o satisfy_v the_o debt_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n reserve_v by_o god_n upon_o that_o sin_n which_o he_o remit_v it_o can_v be_v intend_v by_o he_o that_o give_v warning_n of_o seek_v reconcilement_n not_o of_o void_v the_o penalty_n which_o may_v remain_v when_o it_o be_v obtain_v where_o you_o may_v see_v by_o survay_v the_o scripture_n which_o have_v be_v debate_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o pretence_n in_o they_o for_o pay_v this_o debt_n by_o endure_v the_o flame_n of_o purgatory_n for_o that_o sin_n which_o be_v forgive_v afore_o but_o that_o all_o satisfaction_n end_v in_o void_v the_o guilt_n of_o sin_n by_o appease_v the_o wrâ—th_n of_o god_n for_o it_o before_o we_o go_v hence_o there_o be_v other_o text_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n that_o be_v usual_o allege_v in_o this_o dispute_n but_o because_o rather_o for_o show_v then_o substance_n i_o will_v rather_o presume_v that_o all_o reasonable_a man_n may_v see_v where_o the_o consequence_n fail_v then_o use_v so_o many_o word_n as_o it_o require_v to_o show_v it_o he_o shall_v sit_v as_o a_o refine_a that_o purify_v silver_n and_o â—â—all_v purify_v the_o son_n of_o levi_n and_o purge_v they_o as_o gold_n and_o silver_n that_o they_o may_v offer_v unto_o the_o lord_n a_o offering_n in_o rightousnesse_n say_v the_o prophet_n malachi_n iii_o 3._o but_o manifest_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o trial_n which_o the_o gospel_n pass_v they_o through_o that_o turn_v christian_n upon_o mature_a advice_n whatsoever_o trial_n the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n may_v bring_v with_o it_o correspondent_a to_o the_o first_o it_o will_v be_v nothing_o to_o purgatory_n the_o day_n of_o judgement_n determine_v it_o as_o for_o thou_o also_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o thy_o covenant_n i_o have_v send_v forth_o the_o prisoner_n out_o of_o the_o pit_n where_o in_o be_v no_o water_n say_v the_o prophet_n zachary_n ix_o 11._o speak_v of_o the_o return_n from_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n and_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o israel_n that_o shall_v figure_v oâ—t_v our_o lord_n christ_n and_o rule_v from_o sea_n to_o sea_n and_o from_o the_o river_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o spiritual_a sense_n of_o this_o prophecy_n end_v â—n_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o his_o gospel_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v extend_v to_o any_o deliver_v out_o of_o purgatory_n and_o if_o it_o can_v must_v not_o be_v intend_v to_o take_v place_n before_o the_o second_o come_v which_o intent_n will_v also_o appear_v groundless_a in_o this_o because_o i_o have_v show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n out_o of_o the_o devil_n hand_n at_o his_o first_o come_n which_o this_o text_n be_v allege_v to_o prove_v no_o less_o than_o purgatory_n for_o this_o will_v confine_v it_o to_o the_o delivery_n of_o mankind_n from_o sin_n by_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n and_o his_o suffering_n chap._n xxviii_o ancient_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o place_n of_o soul_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n no_o tradition_n that_o the_o father_n be_v in_o the_o verge_n of_o hell_n under_o the_o earth_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o difference_n in_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n what_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n soul_n during_o his_o death_n the_o saint_n soul_n in_o secret_a mansion_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a suppose_v the_o same_o no_o purgatory_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o particular_n justin_n the_o martyr_n in_o his_o dispute_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n by_o the_o example_n of_o samuel_n prove_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n and_o prophet_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n and_o that_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o lord_n psal_n xxii_o 21._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o pray_v at_o our_o departure_n that_o god_n will_v not_o give_v we_o up_o to_o they_o as_o he_o at_o his_o death_n commend_v his_o soul_n into_o his_o father_n hand_n it_o â—s_v well_o enough_o know_v that_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n believe_v that_o both_o our_o lord_n &_o his_o apostle_n go_v into_o hell_n to_o deliver_v from_o thence_o such_o soul_n as_o shall_v admit_v that_o which_o he_o come_v to_o preach_v he_o follow_v in_o it_o the_o apocryphal_a vision_n of_o hermes_n then_o in_o request_n where_o this_o be_v still_o find_v libro_fw-la iii_o similitud_n iii_o and_o what_o follower_n he_o have_v in_o this_o opinion_n you_o may_v see_v by_o the_o late_a lord_n primate_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_v p._n 274._o s._n austin_n de_fw-fr haer._n lxxix_o after_o philastrius_n de_fw-fr haer._n lxxiv_o count_v this_o opinion_n in_o the_o list_n of_o heresy_n yet_o doubt_v not_o that_o he_o do_v deliver_v thence_o who_o he_o find_v fit_a epist_n xcix_o de_fw-fr gen._n ad_fw-la lit._n xii_o 33_o 34._o nor_o s._n jerom_n that_o he_o do_v they_o good_a who_o be_v there_o though_o how_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v in_o ephes_n iv_o libro_fw-la ii_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o iu_o dan._n i._o in_o iii_o lament_n ii_o that_o this_o opinion_n have_v great_a vogue_n in_o the_o church_n and_o must_v be_v count_v in_o the_o number_n of_o ecclesiastical_a position_n can_v be_v deny_v that_o it_o be_v or_o ever_o be_v hold_v as_o of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n it_o must_v martion_n be_v the_o fiâ—st_a that_o place_v the_o father_n soul_n in_o hell_n that_o he_o may_v assign_v heaven_n for_o the_o part_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o his_o god_n as_o we_o learn_v by_o tertullian_n iu_o 3_o 4._o to_o wit_n to_o entertain_v his_o disciple_n for_o this_o engage_v tertullian_n to_o oppose_v the_o gulf_n and_o the_o rich_a man_n lift_v up_o his_o eye_n in_o hell_n for_o argument_n that_o abraham_n bosom_n be_v no_o part_n of_o it_o but_o high_a than_o hell_n though_o not_o in_o heaven_n to_o refresh_v all_o believer_n abr._n child_n till_o the_o resurrection_n for_o he_o allow_v paradise_n only_o to_o martyr_n which_o he_o make_v also_o the_o place_n under_o the_o alâ—ar_n where_o s._n john_n see_v only_a martyr_n soul_n though_o else_o where_o apolog._n cap_n xlvii_o and_o in_o his_o poem_n de_fw-fr judicio_fw-la cap._n viii_o he_o assign_v it_o to_o incertain_a the_o saint_n soul_n without_o any_o difference_n allege_v a_o revelation_n to_o perpetua_fw-la a_o montanist_a virgin_n to_o that_o purpose_n the_o resurr_n xliii_o and_o therefore_o de_fw-fr anima_fw-la lv._o make_v that_o which_o he_o make_v before_o high_a than_o hell_n but_o not_o in_o heaven_n a_o part_n of_o hell_n where_o our_o lord_n visit_v the_o father_n soul_n to_o wit_n the_o upper_a part_n of_o it_o be_v all_o contain_v within_o the_o entrails_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n iraeneus_n v._o 31._o say_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n go_v into_o a_o invisible_a place_n the_o english_a of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
this_o that_o the_o body_n be_v bury_v the_o soul_n go_v ad_fw-la inferos_fw-la for_o in_fw-la psalmum_fw-la ii_o he_o exemplify_v in_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n and_o lactantius_n vii_o 21._o nec_fw-la tamen_fw-la quisquam_fw-la putet_fw-la animas_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la protinus_fw-la judicari_fw-la omnes_fw-la in_o una_fw-la communique_fw-la custodia_fw-la detinentur_fw-la dones_fw-la tempus_fw-la adveniat_fw-la quo_fw-la maximus_fw-la index_n meritorum_fw-la faciat_fw-la examen_fw-la yet_o let_v no_o man_n think_v that_o soul_n be_v judge_v straight_o after_o death_n they_o be_v keep_v in_o one_o common_a guard_n till_o the_o time_n come_v for_o the_o sovereign_a judge_n to_o examine_v their_o desert_n he_o deny_v they_o to_o be_v judge_v who_o novatianus_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v prejudge_v or_o forejudge_v he_o mean_v our_o common_a guard_n but_o intend_v not_o to_o deny_v the_o gulf_n which_o it_o be_v part_v with_o s._n ambrose_n de_fw-fr bono_n mortis_fw-la x._o xi_o say_v that_o those_o lodging_n which_o the_o apocryphichall_n esdras_n speak_v of_o be_v the_o many_o lodging_n which_o our_o lord_n say_v be_v in_o his_o father_n house_n john_n fourteen_o 2._o and_o speak_v of_o the_o gentile_n satis_fw-la fuerat_fw-la dixisse_fw-la illis_fw-la quod_fw-la liberatae_fw-la animae_fw-la a_o corporibus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d peterent_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la locum_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la videtur_fw-la quem_fw-la locum_fw-la latin_a infernum_fw-la dicimus_fw-la it_o have_v be_v enough_o for_o they_o to_o have_v say_v that_o soul_n free_v from_o their_o body_n go_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o a_o place_n not_o see_v which_o place_n we_o call_v hell_n in_o latin_a signify_v that_o according_a to_o christianity_n all_o soul_n go_v to_o esdras_n his_o lodging_n may_v be_v say_v to_o go_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o latin_a make_v to_o be_v under_o the_o earth_n but_o whether_o christianity_n so_o understand_v it_o or_o no_o not_o express_v again_o ergo_fw-la dum_fw-la expectatur_fw-la plenitudo_fw-la temporis_fw-la expectant_a anim_n remunerationem_fw-la debitam_fw-la alias_o manet_fw-la paena_fw-la alius_fw-la gloria_fw-la et_fw-la tamen_fw-la nec_fw-la illae_fw-la interim_n sine_fw-la injuria_fw-la nec_fw-la istae_fw-la sine_fw-la fructu_fw-la sunt_fw-la while_o therefore_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n be_v expect_v soul_n also_o expect_v their_o own_o reward_n some_o punishment_n some_o glory_n attend_v yet_o neither_o they_o without_o hardship_n nor_o these_o without_o benefit_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n yet_o as_o it_o follow_v neither_o grieve_v with_o care_n neither_o vex_v with_o the_o remembrance_n of_o that_o which_o be_v past_a as_o the_o wicked_a but_o foresee_v their_o rest_n and_o glory_n to_o come_v enjoy_v the_o quiet_a of_o their_o lodging_n under_o the_o guard_n of_o angel_n if_o it_o be_v except_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o father_n soul_n let_v it_o be_v consider_v how_o many_o church-writer_n have_v make_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n in_o which_o lazarus_n rest_v before_o our_o lord_n death_n a_o place_n of_o rest_n and_o refreshment_n from_o death_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n their_o word_n you_o may_v find_v in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_v name_v afore_o p._n 260-267_a where_o those_o exposition_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antiochia_n &_o euthymius_n of_o lion_n write_v two_o opinion_n the_o one_o place_v it_o under_o the_o earth_n the_o other_o above_o because_o the_o rich_a man_n lift_v up_o his_o eye_n from_o whence_o the_o second_o of_o those_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionist_n that_o go_v under_o origen_n name_n argue_v that_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n so_o far_o be_v the_o ancient_a church_n from_o be_v agree_v that_o those_o storehouse_n wherein_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o all_o soul_n be_v keep_v till_o the_o general_a judgement_n be_v beneath_o the_o earth_n and_o though_o he_o be_v a_o christian_n that_o write_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n of_o esâ—ras_n ii_o from_o who_o s._n ambros_n and_o s._n austin_n receive_v their_o storehouse_n of_o soul_n yet_o speak_v it_o in_o the_o person_n of_o esdras_n concern_v the_o father_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n of_o the_o remove_n of_o they_o by_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n out_o of_o the_o verge_n of_o hell_n into_o heaven_n not_o one_o word_n in_o all_o this_o which_o certain_o may_v serve_v to_o evidence_n that_o there_o never_o be_v nor_o be_v any_o such_o tradition_n in_o the_o church_n in_o fine_a the_o descent_n of_o righteous_a soul_n in_o to_o hell_n and_o the_o deliverance_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o by_o the_o descent_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v two_o several_a way_n either_o according_a to_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o according_a ot_fw-mi the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o new_a for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o adam_n be_v condemn_v to_o labour_v the_o earth_n first_o and_o then_o to_o return_v to_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o be_v expulse_v out_o of_o paradise_n the_o secret_a of_o christianity_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o our_o lord_n christ_n shall_v restore_v the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n from_o those_o sorrow_n which_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o earth_n whence_o he_o be_v take_v to_o paradise_n whence_o he_o be_v expulse_v be_v not_o to_o be_v reveal_v though_o it_o be_v to_o take_v effect_n in_o all_o who_o in_o effect_n though_o not_o in_o form_n embrace_v and_o hold_v the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n during_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o the_o blessing_n thereof_o be_v then_o the_o pledge_n of_o this_o hope_n to_o leave_v they_o by_o death_n be_v then_o to_o acknowledge_v themselves_o liable_a to_o the_o second_o death_n which_o return_v to_o the_o earth_n signify_v so_o long_o as_o their_o return_n to_o paradise_n be_v not_o reveal_v though_o to_o they_o which_o understand_v what_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n signify_v it_o be_v to_o return_v into_o paradise_n the_o new_a testament_n succeed_v to_o reveal_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o old_a must_v it_o not_o needs_o seem_v strange_a that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n shall_v behave_v themselves_o towards_o death_n as_o they_o who_o have_v not_o this_o hope_n suppose_v this_o reason_n not_o then_o to_o be_v declare_v it_o need_v not_o seem_v strange_a not_o suppose_v the_o same_o it_o seem_v to_o call_v in_o question_n some_o thing_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n the_o gospel_n open_v the_o secret_a represent_v dives_n in_o hell_n torment_n lazarus_n in_o abraham_n bosom_n but_o our_o lord_n christ_n himself_o be_v bring_v down_o to_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o deliver_v mankind_n from_o the_o second_o death_n signify_v by_o the_o same_o do_v our_o common_a redemption_n require_v that_o he_o shall_v come_v any_o further_a under_o death_n and_o they_o who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o it_o our_o common_a faith_n may_v seem_v maim_v in_o not_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o work_n of_o redemption_n be_v accomplish_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o effect_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o dispose_n of_o his_o soul_n which_o effect_n whether_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o new_a testament_n under_o the_o old_a understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o law_n they_o understand_v it_o as_o do_v the_o devil_n by_o their_o deliverance_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n for_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o deliverance_n he_o may_v not_o understand_v till_o the_o rise_n of_o christ_n again_o teach_v it_o when_o therefore_o we_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o adam_n and_o his_o posterity_n assign_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n let_v we_o understand_v it_o to_o hold_v according_a to_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o it_o will_v comprehend_v also_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o new_a testament_n when_o we_o hear_v they_o describe_v they_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o abraham_n bosom_n according_a to_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n reveal_v let_v we_o understand_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o new_a testanent_a in_o they_o that_o die_v under_o the_o old_a without_o distinguish_v thus_o i_o conceive_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o reconcile_v the_o father_n to_o themselves_o and_o the_o common_a faith_n for_o press_v that_o which_o they_o say_v on_o either_o side_n you_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v they_o cross_v one_o a_o other_o as_o well_o as_o the_o scripture_n but_o thus_o distinguish_v the_o common_a faith_n will_v remain_v that_o which_o macrina_n in_o gregory_n nyssens_n dialogue_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la &_o resurrectione_n answer_v to_o the_o question_n where_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o this_o visible_a world_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o see_v be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v have_v
either_o from_o hethen_a writer_n or_o from_o the_o scripture_n there_o be_v nothing_o under_o the_o earth_n but_o that_o which_o answer_v this_o hemispere_n above_o the_o earth_n which_o clause_n be_v add_v to_o meet_v with_o one_o opinion_n of_o the_o gentile_n that_o the_o low_a hemispere_fw-fr be_v the_o place_n of_o soul_n and_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n which_o they_o call_v tartara_fw-la as_o much_o beneath_o it_o as_o heaven_n be_v above_o this_o only_o here_o it_o must_v be_v provide_v that_o the_o gulf_n be_v not_o forget_v which_o our_o lord_n fix_v between_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o the_o place_n of_o torment_n dionysius_n eccles_n hierarch_n cap._n ii_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o gregory_n nyssenâ—_n and_o so_o do_v other_o who_o unless_o you_o distinguish_v thus_o you_o will_v not_o find_v to_o speak_v thing_n consequent_a to_o themselves_o and_o i_o be_o much_o confirm_v in_o it_o first_o by_o the_o difference_n of_o opinion_n among_o the_o father_n concern_v samuel_n soul_n which_o we_o as_o there_o be_v enough_o of_o they_o that_o can_v endure_v to_o yield_v it_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o devil_n power_n to_o raise_v so_o be_v they_o by_o that_o mean_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n soul_n with_o samuel_n to_o have_v go_v into_o abraham_n bosom_n with_o lazarus_n second_o by_o their_o agreement_n in_o acknowledge_v that_o paradise_n which_o be_v shut_v upon_o man_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n be_v open_v by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n to_o receive_v the_o righteous_a for_o to_o conceive_v that_o they_o understand_v this_o of_o that_o paradise_n which_o adam_n be_v expulse_v will_v be_v to_o make_v they_o too_o childish_a but_o understand_v it_o of_o that_o estate_n which_o that_o paradise_n signify_v you_o have_v saint_n basil_n assign_v paradise_n to_o lazarus_n de_fw-fr jejunio_fw-la hom._n i._n beside_o another_o homily_n entitle_v to_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o verona_n nay_o you_o have_v express_o in_o philo_n carpathius_n upon_o cant._n vi_o 2._o my_o love_n be_v go_v into_o his_o garden_n or_o his_o paradise_n tunc_fw-la enim_fw-la paradisum_fw-la triumphator_fw-la ingressus_fw-la est_fw-la cum_fw-la ad_fw-la inferos_fw-la penetravit_fw-la then_o do_v he_o enter_v paradise_n in_o triumph_n when_o he_o pierce_v into_o hell_n make_v the_o bed_n of_o spice_n there_o to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n conduct_v the_o good_a thief_n and_o olympiodorus_n upon_o cant._n iii_o say_v that_o some_o make_v paradise_n under_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o there_o dives_n see_v lazarus_n other_o in_o heaven_n whereas_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n place_v it_o upon_o the_o earth_n but_o howsoever_o that_o the_o righteous_a be_v both_o in_o joy_n and_o peace_n and_o also_o in_o paradise_n thing_n not_o to_o be_v reconcile_v not_o distinguish_v as_o i_o do_v last_o the_o reason_n of_o faith_n settle_v i_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o reason_n of_o faith_n i_o say_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o dispute_n belong_v to_o that_o which_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n necessary_o require_v they_o to_o believe_v he_o who_o understand_v that_o himself_o be_v save_v by_o embrace_v christianity_n and_o live_v according_a to_o it_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v why_o he_o shall_v be_v damn_v because_o he_o understand_v not_o by_o what_o mean_v the_o father_n afore_o christ_n be_v save_v provide_v he_o deny_v not_o their_o salvation_n to_o the_o disparagement_n of_o christianity_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o forerunner_n and_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o hermes_n and_o justine_n and_o clemens_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o who_o thought_n that_o the_o father_n or_o the_o philosopher_n be_v save_v by_o believe_v in_o christ_n at_o his_o descent_n into_o hell_n mere_o because_o they_o understand_v not_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o difference_n between_o the_o literal_a and_o mystical_a sense_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o i_o have_v say_v indeed_o in_o regard_n it_o be_v by_o consequence_n destructive_a to_o christianity_n that_o the_o father_n shall_v have_v attain_v salvation_n any_o way_n but_o as_o christian_n in_o that_o regard_n i_o answer_v the_o position_n be_v by_o consequence_n prejudicial_a to_o christianity_n but_o because_o by_o that_o consequence_n which_o the_o most_o censorious_a of_o the_o error_n do_v not_o own_o and_o not_o own_v necessary_o incur_v some_o other_o inconvenience_n to_o christianity_n i_o say_v not_o that_o they_o destroy_v the_o common_a faith_n who_o hold_v it_o but_o that_o they_o destroy_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o it_o which_o subsi_v not_o unless_o we_o grant_v that_o the_o father_n obtain_v salvation_n by_o christ_n nor_o that_o unless_o we_o grant_v that_o they_o come_v not_o under_o the_o devil_n power_n by_o death_n who_o die_v qualify_v for_o salvation_n as_o that_o time_n require_v there_o remain_v no_o question_n what_o company_n the_o soul_n of_o christ_n be_v with_o for_o the_o time_n that_o it_o remain_v part_v from_o the_o body_n nor_o how_o the_o descent_n thereof_o to_o hell_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v suppose_v the_o premise_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n soul_n into_o hell_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v part_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o a_o intent_n to_o visit_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n that_o suppose_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v dispose_v of_o under_o the_o earth_n whether_o in_o the_o entrail_n of_o the_o earth_n or_o in_o the_o hemisphere_n below_o we_o as_o the_o heathen_a do_v imagine_v and_o infer_v that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v to_o redeem_v they_o out_o of_o the_o devil_n hand_n to_o go_v with_o our_o lord_n christ_n into_o his_o kingdom_n can_v this_o be_v maintain_v to_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n i_o may_v be_v straighten_a by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o i_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v by_o consequence_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o faith_n so_o i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o dispose_n of_o all_o soul_n before_o christ_n under_o the_o earth_n whether_o in_o the_o devil_n hand_n or_o otherwise_o nor_o for_o the_o translate_n of_o any_o soul_n from_o under_o the_o earth_n to_o heaven_n with_o christ_n and_o by_o christ_n but_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o all_o in_o those_o unknown_a lodging_n where_o they_o be_v dispose_v at_o their_o death_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n whether_o before_o or_o after_o christ_n though_o the_o latin_a have_v not_o name_n to_o signify_v they_o but_o inferi_fw-la or_o infernum_fw-la necessary_o signify_v as_o to_o the_o original_n of_o the_o word_n the_o part_n beneath_o the_o earth_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v as_o to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n part_v with_o the_o body_n go_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n which_o the_o gospel_n represent_v we_o in_o abraham_n bosom_n whether_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n remove_v the_o debt_n of_o sin_n which_o shut_v paradise_n upon_o adam_n make_v that_o place_n know_v to_o we_o by_o the_o name_n of_o paradise_n to_o which_o our_o lord_n induct_v the_o good_a thief_n or_o whether_o the_o jew_n have_v use_v that_o name_n for_o the_o place_n to_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o righteous_a do_v go_v but_o there_o be_v therefore_o no_o tradition_n remain_v of_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n soul_n into_o hell_n to_o rescue_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n out_o of_o the_o verge_n of_o hell_n common_o call_v limbus_n patrum_fw-la to_o go_v with_o he_o into_o his_o kingdom_n true_a it_o be_v which_o irenaeus_n say_v and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n will_v justify_v it_o that_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v to_o undergo_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n and_o therefore_o the_o separation_n of_o his_o humane_a soul_n from_o the_o body_n be_v real_o the_o condition_n in_o consideration_n whereof_o we_o be_v free_v from_o the_o dominion_n of_o death_n true_a it_o be_v that_o this_o dominion_n of_o death_n be_v signify_v in_o the_o old_a test_n by_o the_o return_v of_o adam_n to_o the_o earth_n of_o which_o he_o be_v make_v and_o that_o the_o grave_n be_v a_o earnest_n of_o the_o second_o death_n in_o all_o those_o that_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o n._n test_n while_o the_o old_a be_v in_o force_n therefore_o that_o our_o l._n christ_n be_v to_o undergo_v the_o condition_n common_a to_o mankind_n to_o which_o the_o first_o adam_n be_v accurse_v be_v a_o part_n of_o our_o common_a faith_n because_o the_o curse_n be_v to_o be_v void_v by_o his_o undergo_n of_o it_o according_o therefore_o you_o shall_v find_v by_o the_o
answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n pag._n 308-326_a that_o the_o spoil_n of_o hell_n be_v attribute_v by_o the_o father_n to_o the_o rise_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n from_o the_o grave_n whereby_o the_o law_n of_o death_n be_v void_v which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a what_o tradition_n can_v there_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o our_o lord_n christ_n soul_n shall_v harrow_n hell_n and_o ransack_v it_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n there_o detain_v or_o in_o the_o verge_n of_o it_o saint_n basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n s._n cap._n 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d how_o then_o do_v we_o go_v down_o to_o hell_n aright_o imitate_v the_o burial_n of_o christ_n by_o baptism_n for_o the_o body_n of_o these_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v as_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o water_n saint_n chrysostome_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n hom_o xl._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o to_o be_v baptize_v and_o first_o to_o sink_v then_o come_v up_o again_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o go_v down_o into_o hell_n and_o come_v up_o again_o and_o true_o if_o the_o force_n of_o christ_n death_n in_o void_v the_o dominion_n of_o death_n stand_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o suffering_n then_o be_v the_o descent_n of_o his_o flesh_n into_o the_o grave_n of_o force_n to_o that_o effect_n without_o any_o descent_n further_o of_o his_o soul_n into_o the_o low_a part_n thereof_o and_o if_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o continue_v in_o death_n for_o the_o time_n that_o god_n have_v appoint_v be_v declare_v by_o god_n to_o be_v accept_v by_o he_o to_o that_o effect_n then_o be_v his_o rise_n from_o death_n his_o triumph_n over_o hell_n and_o death_n whereby_o the_o title_n of_o his_o rise_n again_o be_v declare_v it_o must_v needs_o appear_v that_o neither_o death_n nor_o hell_n nor_o the_o devil_n have_v any_o more_o interest_n in_o christian_n nor_o be_v it_o so_o strange_a that_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o hell_n shall_v be_v mention_v by_o the_o apostle_n creed_n after_o his_o burial_n if_o it_o signify_v not_o the_o descent_n of_o his_o soul_n as_o it_o will_v be_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v leave_v out_o of_o other_o creed_n if_o it_o do_v signify_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o so_o to_o believe_v for_o neither_o be_v it_o express_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o nicaea_n or_o constantinople_n nor_o be_v it_o find_v in_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n use_v say_v ruffinus_n upon_o the_o creed_n who_o notwithstanding_o expound_v it_o because_o the_o church_n of_o aquileia_n which_o he_o belong_v to_o use_v it_o which_o have_v the_o signification_n of_o it_o be_v a_o distinct_a truth_n necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o to_o be_v believe_v the_o church_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v connive_v at_o one_o another_o in_o not_o deliver_v it_o and_o true_o see_v the_o dominion_n of_o death_n intimate_v the_o second_o death_n to_o which_o those_o who_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v accurse_v be_v signify_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n by_o go_v under_o the_o earth_n the_o signification_n of_o go_v down_o into_o hell_n in_o the_o creed_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v think_v superfluous_a though_o our_o lord_n neither_o go_v thither_o to_o rescue_v the_o father_n soul_n nor_o to_o triumph_v over_o the_o power_n of_o darkness_n for_o as_o thereby_o the_o common_a curse_n from_o whence_o we_o be_v redeem_v so_o be_v also_o the_o reason_n and_o mean_n of_o our_o deliverance_n from_o it_o intimate_v and_o see_v there_o be_v appearance_n from_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o devil_n himself_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o secret_a of_o god_n intent_n to_o dissolve_v his_o interest_n in_o mankind_n by_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n until_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o right_a our_o lord_n resume_v his_o body_n which_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o this_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o other_o world_n by_o his_o rise_n again_o and_o in_o sign_n thereof_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o sleep_v rise_v again_o with_o he_o and_o resume_v their_o body_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o mention_n of_o his_o resurrection_n follow_v immediate_o upon_o the_o descent_n into_o hell_n in_o the_o creed_n shall_v not_o sufficient_o express_v that_o triumph_n which_o this_o declaration_n import_v which_o triumph_n be_v effect_v by_o the_o godhead_n though_o in_o his_o flesh_n it_o will_v be_v no_o marvel_n to_o meet_v with_o some_o say_n of_o the_o father_n that_o ascribe_v it_o to_o his_o godhead_n now_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n make_v it_o no_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v the_o descent_n of_o christ_n soul_n into_o that_o hell_n where_o the_o damn_a be_v but_o only_o to_o the_o verge_n of_o it_o where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n be_v it_o be_v enough_o with_o they_o that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o power_n reach_v to_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a cardinal_n bellarmine_n when_o he_o publish_v his_o controversy_n hold_v it_o probable_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n descend_v to_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a but_o upon_o better_a consideration_n in_o the_o review_n of_o they_o think_v that_o the_o other_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o school_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o distinguish_v between_o this_o verge_n and_o the_o low_a hell_n by_o any_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n nay_o durandus_fw-la go_v so_o far_o out_o of_o their_o road_n as_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n go_v not_o to_o hell_n that_o be_v to_o lymbus_n but_o only_a by_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o in_o make_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o father_n happy_a which_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n declare_v to_o they_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o happiness_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o suarez_n the_o jesuit_n be_v remarkable_a that_o take_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o a_o truth_n necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v know_v the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o hell_n be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o be_v not_o very_o necessary_a for_o single_a christian_n to_o know_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n perhaps_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n which_o whoso_o believe_v believe_v enough_o to_o save_v he_o and_o that_o perhaps_o for_o this_o cause_n some_o father_n expound_v the_o creed_n to_o the_o people_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o iii_o disput_fw-la xliii_o sect._n ii_o and_o iv_o i_o may_v add_v for_o the_o advantage_n of_o my_o opinion_n that_o if_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o single_a christian_n to_o believe_v much_o less_o be_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o church_n as_o a_o body_n to_o believe_v it_o for_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v as_o a_o body_n it_o impose_v to_o be_v believe_v upon_o they_o who_o be_v of_o the_o body_n but_o it_o can_v be_v reasonable_a for_o the_o church_n as_o a_o body_n to_o impose_v upon_o the_o member_n thereof_o the_o belief_n of_o that_o which_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n as_o single_a christian_n to_o believe_v and_o therefore_o allow_v the_o conscientiousnesse_n of_o s._n augustine_n who_o have_v presume_v that_o he_o who_o believe_v not_o the_o descent_n be_v no_o christiane_n doubt_v not_o that_o by_o the_o descent_n as_o many_o be_v deliver_v as_o god_n secter_n justice_n think_v fit_a epist_n xcix_o and_o of_o saint_n jerome_n in_o eph._n ii_o allow_v some_o work_n of_o god_n to_o be_v manage_v by_o it_o which_o we_o understand_v no_o more_o then_o what_o good_a our_o lord_n death_n do_v the_o good_a angel_n i_o allow_v also_o the_o reservedness_n of_o those_o of_o the_o confession_n of_o auspurg_n or_o of_o suisse_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o this_o article_n find_v not_o themselves_o bind_v to_o maintain_v for_o what_o reason_n it_o be_v i_o be_o not_o offend_v with_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o assign_v the_o triumph_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o but_o believe_v with_o saint_n gregory_n nyssene_n in_o pascha_fw-la &_o resurrect_v christi_fw-la &_o epist_n ad_fw-la eustath_n that_o our_o lord_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o his_o body_n into_o the_o grave_n abolish_v he_o that_o have_v the_o power_n of_o death_n by_o his_o soul_n make_v way_n for_o the_o thief_n into_o paradise_n where_o itself_o be_v count_v this_o enough_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o therefore_o that_o the_o church_n can_v impose_v upon_o they_o as_o the_o necessary_a mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n to_o believe_v any_o more_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o say_v much_o more_o
much_o more_o it_o be_v to_o induce_v particular_a church_n and_o by_o consent_n of_o they_o the_o whole_a seem_v to_o i_o to_o renounce_v the_o advice_n of_o common_a reason_n for_o love_n of_o his_o own_o voluntary_a prejudice_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o sibyl_n verse_n come_v from_o a_o author_n of_o doubtful_a credit_n can_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o take_v up_o a_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a because_o they_o have_v persuade_v divers_a writer_n to_o allege_v they_o in_o favour_n of_o christianity_n why_o can_v not_o then_o montanus_n persuade_v it_o to_o embrace_v the_o pretence_n of_o his_o prophecy_n why_o but_o because_o it_o be_v more_o to_o give_v law_n to_o such_o a_o bâ—dy_n then_o to_o surprise_v a_o few_o scholar_n and_o yet_o can_v all_o this_o be_v oversee_v will_v not_o that_o serve_v the_o turn_n the_o opinion_n of_o justine_n that_o our_o lord_n by_o his_o prayer_n psalm_n xxii_o 21._o and_o by_o commend_v his_o soul_n to_o god_n on_o the_o cross_n teach_v we_o to_o pray_v that_o our_o soul_n may_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o spirit_n which_o have_v the_o father_n soul_n in_o their_o power_n be_v the_o mould_n in_o which_o some_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v frame_v suppose_v this_o not_o grant_v it_o this_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sibyl_n verse_n for_o they_o place_v the_o son_n of_o noae_n in_o bliss_n not_o in_o the_o devil_n hand_n though_o under_o the_o earth_n as_o i_o show_v you_o neither_o can_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n come_v from_o the_o sibyl_n verse_n how_o many_o soever_o be_v transport_v with_o the_o conceit_n of_o it_o for_o though_o montanus_n be_v find_v as_o ancient_a as_o justine_n he_o will_v never_o be_v find_v so_o ancient_a as_o papias_n who_o preach_v it_o as_o for_o the_o quarter_a of_o righteous_a soul_n under_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o paradise_n i_o have_v show_v you_o how_o both_o be_v true_a according_a to_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o old_a &_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o primitive_a christians_n speak_v some_o time_n according_a to_o the_o one_o sometime_o according_a to_o the_o other_o as_o follow_v the_o language_n &_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o follow_v any_o montanist_n as_o a_o disciple_n of_o montanus_n who_o the_o church_n disow_v it_o must_v be_v because_o they_o know_v he_o not_o to_o be_v montanus_n or_o any_o disciple_n of_o montanus_n and_o they_o know_v he_o not_o by_o these_o parcular_o because_o other_o before_o and_o after_o he_o have_v commit_v the_o same_o mistake_n for_o suppose_v they_o understand_v not_o the_o secret_a which_o i_o speak_v of_o in_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v indeed_o mistake_v and_o be_v not_o by_o the_o church_n disow_v for_o it_o but_o what_o be_v it_o that_o i_o appeal_v to_o in_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o be_v make_v for_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n for_o the_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n even_o for_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o well_o as_o for_o all_o the_o depart_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o word_n of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n i_o remit_v you_o the_o answer_v quote_v afore_o to_o see_v p._n 185._o be_v this_o in_o regard_n to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n so_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n to_o their_o resurrection_n and_o judgement_n so_o that_o the_o benefit_n which_o they_o receive_v by_o it_o not_o which_o their_o body_n receive_v by_o it_o which_o be_v not_o pray_v for_o be_v acknowledge_v if_o that_o be_v acknowledge_v considerable_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o pray_v for_o in_o behalf_n of_o those_o how_o much_o more_o in_o behalf_n of_o all_o other_o that_o be_v admit_v to_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n i_o acknowledge_v a_o scruple_n make_v in_o s._n austin_n time_n to_o the_o assumption_n which_o i_o suppose_v de_fw-la verbis_fw-la apostoli_fw-la hom._n xvii_o ideâ—que_fw-la habet_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la disciplina_fw-la quod_fw-la fideles_fw-la noverunt_fw-la cum_fw-la martyr_n eo_fw-la loco_fw-la recitantur_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n â—ei_fw-la ubi_fw-la non_fw-la pâ—o_fw-la ipsis_fw-la â—retur_fw-la pro_fw-la caeteris_fw-la autem_fw-la commemoratis_fw-la desunctis_fw-la oratuâ—_n iâ—juâ—ia_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la pro_fw-la martyr_n orare_fw-la cujus_fw-la nos_fw-la debemus_fw-la orationibus_fw-la commendari_fw-la and_o therefore_o the_o church_n have_v that_o discipline_n which_o the_o faithful_a know_v when_o the_o martyr_n aâ—e_v reckon_v at_o god_n altar_n in_o that_o place_n as_o not_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o but_o for_o other_o depart_v who_o be_v reckon_v for_o it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o pray_v for_o a_o martyr_n by_o whoâ—e_a prayer_n we_o aâ—e_v to_o be_v commend_v thus_o s._n austin_n whereas_o s._n cypâ—ian_n in_o his_o time_n make_v no_o question_n of_o offer_v for_o martyr_n epistle_n xxxiv_o the_o same_o s._n austin_n enchir._n cap._n cx_o cum_fw-la sacrificia_fw-la sive_fw-la altaris_fw-la sive_fw-la quarumcunque_fw-la eleemosynarum_fw-la pro_fw-la baptizatis_fw-la defunctis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la offeruntur_fw-la pro_fw-la valde_fw-la bonis_fw-la gratiarum_fw-la actiones_fw-la sunt_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la valde_fw-la malis_fw-la propitiationes_fw-la sunt_fw-la pro_fw-la valde_fw-la malis_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la nulla_fw-la sunt_fw-la adjumenta_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la qualescunque_fw-la vivorum_fw-la consolationes_fw-la sunt_fw-la when_o sacrifice_n either_o of_o the_o altar_n or_o of_o whatsoever_o alm_n be_v offer_v for_o all_o the_o dead_a after_o baptism_n for_o the_o very_a good_a they_o be_v thanksgiving_n for_o the_o not_o very_o bad_a propitiation_n for_o the_o very_a bad_a though_o no_o help_n to_o the_o dead_a yet_o some_o kind_n of_o consolation_n to_o the_o live_n thus_o s._n aust_n avoid_v a_o objection_n how_o the_o same_o prayer_n shall_v be_v a_o petition_n for_o some_o for_o other_o a_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o custom_n be_v that_o the_o st._n depart_v be_v rehearse_v in_o one_o place_n of_o the_o service_n other_o in_o a_o other_o place_n he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v the_o intent_n of_o the_o church_n to_o give_v thanks_o for_o saint_n and_o martyr_n to_o pray_v for_o other_o the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o africa_n we_o have_v not_o neither_o can_v say_v why_o this_o construction_n may_v not_o stand_v with_o it_o for_o the_o very_a latin_a mass_n at_o this_o day_n be_v capable_a of_o it_o where_o you_o have_v first_o memento_n domine_fw-la famulorum_fw-la famularumque_fw-la tuarum_fw-la n._n et_fw-la omnium_fw-la circumstantium_fw-la pro_fw-la quibus_fw-la tibi_fw-la offâ—rimus_fw-la vel_fw-la qui_fw-la tibi_fw-la offerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la laudes_fw-la communicantes_fw-la &_o memoriam_fw-la venerantes_fw-la inprimis_fw-la gloriosae_fw-la semper_fw-la virgin_n mariae_fw-la remember_v lord_n thy_o servant_n such_o and_o such_o and_o all_o here_o present_a for_o who_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o or_o who_o offer_v thâ—e_n this_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n communicate_v in_o and_o reverence_v first_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o glorious_a ever_o virgin_n mary_n so_o proceed_v to_o the_o rest_n whereby_o the_o wâ—y_n it_o be_v manifest_a he_o that_o make_v this_o read_v in_o s._n paul_n rom._n xii_o 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d communicate_v in_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n as_o s._n ambrose_n and_o other_o father_n do_v not_o as_o now_o we_o read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o necessity_n but_o after_o the_o consideration_n memmento_fw-la domine_fw-la famulorum_fw-la samularumque_fw-la tuarum_fw-la qui_fw-la noâ—_n pâ—aecesserunt_fw-la cum_fw-la signo_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o dormiunt_fw-la in_o somno_fw-la pacis_fw-la nâ—â—psis_fw-la domâ—ne_fw-la &_o omnibus_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la quiescentibus_fw-la locum_fw-la refrigerii_fw-la lucis_fw-la &_o peace_n ut_fw-la indulgeas_fw-la deprecamur_fw-la remember_v lord_n thy_o servant_n such_o &_o such_o that_o be_v go_v before_o with_o the_o badge_n of_o faith_n and_o sleep_v in_o the_o rest_n of_o peace_n we_o pray_v thou_o â—ord_n grant_v they_o and_o all_o that_o rest_n in_o â—hrist_n a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n rest_n and_o peace_n this_o then_o show_v that_o there_o wâ—s_v some_o ground_n in_o the_o manner_n and_o form_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o african_a church_n for_o s._n austin_n construction_n that_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o saint_n aâ—d_v martyr_n at_o all_o which_o notwithstanding_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o the_o form_n which_o i_o allege_v afore_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o pray_v for_o they_o what_o account_n gennadius_n his_o position_n will_v give_v for_o this_o difference_n &_o for_o the_o prayer_n then_o use_v for_o the_o dead_a i_o understand_v not_o suppose_v it_o to_o extend_v the_o name_n of_o st._n to_o all_o that_o die_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o intend_v that_o all_o such_o siâ—ce_n christ_n go_v
be_v unknown_a and_o by_o he_o to_o his_o disciple_n whereby_o after_o the_o power_n come_v down_o upon_o he_o from_o above_o he_o do_v miracle_n and_o that_o when_o he_o have_v suffer_v that_o which_o come_v from_o above_o flâ—w_o up_o again_o from_o jesus_n so_o that_o jesus_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o the_o christ_n which_o come_v upon_o he_o from_o above_o fly_v up_o again_o without_o suffering_n which_o be_v that_o which_o come_v down_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o dove_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v not_o the_o christ_n where_o you_o see_v he_o make_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o escape_n make_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o he_o come_v upon_o our_o lord_n out_o of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n to_o return_v thither_o again_o when_o he_o have_v suffer_v now_o it_o be_v agree_v upon_o that_o cerinthus_n have_v spread_v his_o heresy_n in_o asia_n when_o saint_n john_n write_v his_o gospel_n and_o though_o epiphanius_n report_n that_o it_o be_v ebion_n who_o saint_n john_n meet_v with_o in_o the_o bath_n and_o refuse_v to_o come_v in_o it_o so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v there_o calling_z away_o his_o scholar_n with_o he_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v resolve_v that_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a mistake_n of_o his_o memory_n because_o himself_o testify_v as_o afore_o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o cerinthus_n flourish_v in_o asia_n and_o in_o galatia_n and_o because_o eusebius_n after_o irenaeus_n who_o converse_v with_o saint_n john_n scholar_n polycarpus_n report_v it_o of_o cerinthus_n as_o for_o the_o heresy_n of_o ebion_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o epiphanius_n himself_o in_o his_o heresy_n that_o it_o spring_v up_o first_o and_o flourish_v most_o in_o the_o part_n of_o palestine_n beyond_o or_o beside_o jordane_n which_o they_o call_v peraea_n what_o time_n the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v forsake_v the_o city_n to_o remove_v themselves_o to_o pella_n where_o god_n have_v provide_v for_o they_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o it_o so_o that_o it_o appear_v not_o that_o saint_n john_n see_v the_o birth_n of_o it_o be_v probable_o remove_v into_o asia_n before_o that_o time_n i_o shall_v therefore_o need_v to_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o heresy_n of_o ebion_n have_v saint_n jerome_n in_o catalogo_fw-la to_o witness_n that_o the_o gospel_n of_o saint_n john_n be_v write_v at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n in_o opposition_n to_o cerinthus_n but_o the_o stock_n of_o that_o evidence_n which_o i_o shall_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o state_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n and_o his_o godhead_n before_o his_o come_n in_o the_o flesh_n lie_v therefore_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o gospel_n which_o be_v write_v on_o purpose_n to_o exclude_v it_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o rest_n of_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o the_o sense_n and_o effect_n of_o it_o chap._n xiii_o the_o word_n be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o apparition_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n preface_v to_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n ambassador_n be_v not_o honour_v with_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o their_o master_n the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v afterward_o incarnate_a be_v in_o those_o angel_n that_o speak_v in_o god_n name_n no_o angel_n honour_v as_o god_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o all_o thing_n as_o after_o his_o return_n the_o gospel_n of_o saint_n john_n then_o begin_v thus_o in_o the_o beginning_n wâ—s_v the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o the_o word_n be_v god_n the_o same_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n in_o which_o word_n the_o socinian_o will_v not_o have_v the_o beginning_n to_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o the_o begin_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o john_n the_o baptist_n begin_v to_o preach_v and_o the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o man_n jesus_n so_o call_v because_o he_o be_v the_o man_n who_o god_n have_v appoint_v to_o publish_v it_o so_o that_o in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n be_v in_o their_o sense_n when_o john_n the_o baptist_n begin_v to_o preach_v there_o be_v a_o man_n who_o god_n have_v appoint_v to_o publish_v the_o gospel_n and_o true_o i_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o beginning_n here_o may_v signify_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o all_o language_n word_n signify_v more_o than_o they_o express_v but_o that_o reason_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o because_o a_o man_n speak_v of_o thing_n mention_v afore_o in_o discourse_n or_o of_o that_o which_o be_v otherwise_o know_v to_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o his_o discourse_n so_o word_n signify_v more_o than_o they_o express_v because_o something_o that_o be_v know_v need_v not_o be_v repeat_v at_o every_o turn_n what_o be_v the_o reason_n then_o why_o this_o addition_n not_o be_v express_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v forsooth_o saint_n mark_n begin_v his_o gospel_n thus_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o prophet_n behold_v i_o send_v my_o messenger_n before_o thy_o face_n that_o shall_v prepare_v thy_o way_n before_o thou_o the_o voice_n of_o he_o that_o cry_v in_o the_o wilderness_n prepare_v â—e_v the_o way_n of_o the_o lord_n make_v his_o path_n plain_a john_n be_v baptise_v in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v not_o this_o a_o good_a reason_n because_o in_o one_o text_n of_o saint_n mark_v you_o find_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v the_o preach_n of_o john_n therefore_o wheresoever_o you_o read_v the_o beginning_n you_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o it_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o gospel_n at_o least_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n we_o must_v seek_v no_o other_o meaning_n for_o it_o but_o who_o will_v warrant_v that_o the_o word_n gospel_n in_o s._n mark_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sometime_o it_o do_v or_o this_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o s._n mark_n take_v in_o hand_n to_o write_v the_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a may_v signify_v either_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v manifest_a that_o the_o word_n beginning_n without_o any_o addition_n be_v put_v to_o signify_v the_o one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o for_o if_o you_o understand_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o s._n john_n say_v in_o the_o begin_n be_v the_o word_n their_o turn_n be_v not_o serve_v as_o for_o the_o title_n of_o the_o word_n which_o scarce_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o s._n john_n attribute_n to_o our_o lord_n look_v upon_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o first_o epistle_n that_o which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n which_o we_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v and_o our_o hand_n have_v handle_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n for_o the_o life_n have_v be_v manifest_v and_o we_o have_v see_v and_o bear_v witness_n and_o declare_v unto_o you_o that_o everlasting_a life_n which_o be_v with_o the_o father_n and_o have_v be_v manifest_v unto_o we_o that_o which_o we_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v declare_v we_o unto_o you_o here_o it_o must_v be_v a_o man_n that_o s._n john_n call_v the_o word_n when_o he_o speak_v not_o only_o of_o hear_v but_o of_o see_v and_o handle_v the_o word_n of_o life_n but_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o since_o have_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o we_o be_v there_o nothing_o but_o the_o man_n and_o his_o office_n of_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o be_v consider_v for_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o be_v call_v the_o word_n what_o mean_v then_o the_o apostle_n ebr._n iu_o 12_o 13_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v quick_a and_o active_a and_o cut_v beyond_o any_o two_o edge_a sword_n and_o come_v so_o far_o as_o to_o divide_v between_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o spirit_n to_o the_o joint_n and_o marrow_n and_o judge_v the_o thought_n and_o conceit_n of_o the_o heart_n neither_o be_v any_o creature_n obscure_a to_o it_o but_o all_o thing_n naked_a and_o bare_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o he_o who_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o where_o you_o see_v he_o begin_v his_o discourse_n concern_v the_o gospel_n but_o end_v it_o in_o god_n and_o therefore_o attribute_n to_o the_o gospel_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o word_n those_o thing_n which_o only_a god_n can_v do_v because_o to_o the_o author_n of_o it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o word_n he_o attribute_n the_o knowledge_n and_o govern_n of_o all_o thing_n for_o the_o reason_n then_o why_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v the_o word_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o that_o which_o the_o most_o ancient_a